dragonofcompassion

The 4400

June 6th 2005

I was at yahoo.com which is home for my computer when it comes up for about 10 years now. Anyway, I noticed a moving add to the right of the yahoo opening screen that said "abductees". Since I have been one of the many many who have been "taken" on many occasions by future humans of earth this intersted me. Unlike many of the others I have always been a "natural" psychic all my life and as I grew up and was 21 in 1969 on the coastal west coast of California I gravitated to other California Cosmics throughout Coastal California, Oregon and Washington especially.

So I am always looking for ways to better comprehend my experiences and try to find people who really have had experiences like mine rather than people who are just deluded. The test for me is how they talk about their experiences. Someone who really has been abducted by future humans speaks about the experiences quite differently than someone who is faking it or just deluded. I don't have much use for public debunkers because most of those are paid by our government to create streams of misinformation to prevent the common people from getting at the truth. I can debunk the fakes quite well for myself thank you!

Anyway, I am digressing. when I clicked on "abductees" I found a detailed advertisement for "The 4400" which just kicked off its second season on USA network on cable at 9pm Eastern or Pacific or 8pm central on Sundays.

My wife and I looked forward to seeing the beginning of the 2 hour special of the kickoff of its new summer season.

In the first place I was surprised how many things they get right in this program. humans from the future have taken these 4400 people from times as far back as the late 1930's as I understood the premise and returned them when a comet came close to the earth. Many of them have supernatural psychic abilities like myself. All of this rang true for me. However, what did not ring true was fundamentalist crazy Christians trying to kill them with shotguns and the baby that can not only ripen blueberries two weeks in 1 minute and then cause the bad Christians with shotguns to self destruct including a scene where one of the bad christians takes a shotgun and blows his head off. This was pretty crazy.

In reality most all the people from future who come here to this time in reality are mostly just about trying to make sure they all get born in their own future times and to make sure none of their ancestors are killed through any time manipulation which would then prevent their own births. Interference on this level creates time wars from the future toward the past. Second, they have already prevented one war that would have killed 80% of the humans of the earth which did happen on the 1st timeline. We are now on the second major timeline of earth of the 21st century. On the first timeline North and South america the entire Pacific ocean and All of Asia including China and Russia are uninhabitable for about 100,000 years. The only non mutant sane humans left alive are in the Swiss Alps and in the vicinity of Mount Kilamingaro and in the vicinity of the Andes mountains of South america on that time line. Thank God we are on a second time line in which this did not happen. Sure, there will be other conflicts between China and the free world. This will be caused by the crazies both in china and the free world just like in all conflicts. Hopefully, there will continue to be enough level headed people to mitigate these inevitable conflicts ongoing on both sides.

I am permitted to write about these things both by beings of the future and by present earth governments because a certain amount of the intelligentia of earth needs to be aware that time travel presently exists and is being used ongoing. In this way the intelligentia of earth now and on into the future helps mitigate all excesses on all sides of all time conflicts. Even 7000 years into the future all people are not even fully aware then that time travel exists ongoing. It is just too dangerous a fact for the general public to be fully aware of EVER!

Tommy Hartzell: Time General NSA May 25th 2005 I have begun to remember recently of conversations I had with my Uncle Tommy. The family still believes he passed on in a plane crash in 1942. However, he did not as that was just a cover story. In 1980 he visited me on the land I owned on the side of Mt. Shasta.

The conversation went something like this even though it was blocked from my conscious memory until this last weekend: "Freddie, I have been authorized to contact you. You won't remember this conversation until 2005 when this information will be allowed to go public in a limited way. The Galactic Sentience wants me to tell you that you are pivotal for the integration of Galactic Sentient Civilized Awareness into the mainstream of thought for at least the intelligentia who can speak english or have it translated for them. Your Website then will be a source of information for those who seek this knowledge." I said, "Uncle Tommy. What's a website?" He said, "Starting in the 1990's there will be a new mass media source of information available to the public." I said, "Oh."

As he proceeded I felt sort of out of body, especially in knowing that I wouln't be able to remember this conversation for 25 years. I was reeling a little from this knowledge. It made me wonder how many other things had been temporarily or permanently blanked from my memory and others around the world.

Then Tommy proceeded, "I know you are concerned about all I'm telling you. The one thing that I can share for sure is that I will visit you the day of your father's passing." I asked, "Will he pass away soon?" Tommy said, "Yes. Within ten years. That is why you felt the need to separate yourself from him and remarry so that you could survive it." I said, "That makes sense. If his death took me out I wouldn't be able to raise my son." Tommy looked carefully at me and then said, "You will have several more children." I looked concerned, "With my present wife?" Tommy looked at me and said, "I'd rather not say." This confused me because my wife at that time was going to a fertility clinic because she wanted a child by me. She already had two kids and I had already had a son by my first wife.

Finally he got down to business. He said, "The main reason I'm here is not because of all this. I'm here to tell you that your out of body trip to the core of the galaxy in 1970 has really changed things on earth. I know you meant well but you must realize by now that you werea very naive in soul traveling there." I wasn't sure what to make of his statement. I said, "I didn't want earth to be nuked out of existence." Tommy looked at me strangely. He said, "I wasn't questioning your motivation but what kind of help did you expect to find there?" I said, "I thought maybe that was where God was so I was going to God." Tommy looked perplexed and said, "God is everywhere but nowhere in particular." I said, " I know that now but then I was young and still learning the ropes so to speak." Tommy said, "But you know you changed everything." I said sheepishly, "Yes!" Then you know you are in high regard for your bravery and sincerity there?" Again I said. "Yes!" Then his eyes narrowed, "But do you have any idea of the range of consequences of your actions?" I said, "Some." Tommy said, "What do you know of the changes?" I said, "Well. I know that earth will never be allowed to be destroyed by any outside, earthborn human or other source." Tommy whistled."And do you realize what is being done to create that outcome?" I said, "Not really." Tommy said, "Well. I do somewhat and it is giving present governments on earth and beyond that know about it fits."

"First of all humans and all life on earth have been classified an endangered species. and in some ways this is a good thing and in some ways it is a bad thing." I interjected, "But humans will survive and live on." Tommy said, "Yes. But we are the laughing stock of the galaxy in that we can't take care of ourselves and one of our own came to the galactic core to prevent planetary suicide." I said, "But you know of the Asteroid belt. Our ancestors blew up that planet with a thermonuclear war." Tommy said, "Maybe. I don't have enough evidence to know one way or the other really." I said, "Well. I believe it." Tommy said, "Well. That is your right." I could see he was dealing with paradoxical feelings. I sensed he was proud of me, his nephew for having done this but also horrified as some of the outcomes. So he was carefully weighing what I had done and all the consequences that had resulted.

Tommy said, "Did you know I was appointed as an earth liason to the Galactic Time Guard because of being your uncle and because I am a time traveler for the U.S. Marines and now also for the NSA and the United Nations?" I said, "That's pretty impressive." And did you know that your life is a Galactic Reality show?" I said, "What's a reality show?" Tommy said, "A reality show is a term that gets coined in the 90's and the early 2000's. It is a tv show that tries to film real events in real time as they happen." I said, "Oh. Well they did tell me they wanted to see through my eyes as the price of preventing the extinction of earth." Tommy rolled his eyes. "Did you know you have about 1 trillion galactic fans or more galaxy wide, and that your life plays in more that one Galaxy because life on earth is considered so interesting?"

I said, "Is that why I've been getting all these confused thoughts lately? I didn't know where they were coming from." Tommy said, "Because you are a psychic other galactic psychics tune into you to better understand themselves and you. Everything about you has become a public commodity." I said, "Whether I like it or not I made a deal so earth would survive. Besides I modify the deal slightly all the time because some of the aspects of the looking through me just doesn't work for me." Tommy said, "It's good you do that. I'm not sure how long you would live otheriwise."

I said, "I was promised to never die if I wished that in the bargain." Tommy looked carefully at me and said, "What did you say to that part?" I said, "I said I would take it one day at a time. Why do you ask?" Tommy smiled a cruel smile and said, "How old do you think I am right now?" I said, "Oh, about 35." Tommy said, "Then you would be wrong. I'm closer to 500.

Part of being an earth liason to the Galactic Time Guard is that you basicly never die unless you get permission to do so from the Galactic Time Guard." I said, "That's pretty scary!" Tommy stared back at me. "Yes!" I was naive too!" Then I said, "But look at the bright side, Tommy. Look at all the neat things you get to witness." Tommy sneered, "Yeah like watching all my family die except you me and maybe your Dad."

My ears perked up. "Dad won't die either?" Tommy seemed tearful and said, "Fred Sr. hasn't made up his mind yet. What are you going to do Freddie?" I said, "Like I said to His Holiness the Galactic Sentience I'm going to take it one day at a time." Tommy sized me up and said, "You're a survivor like all the Hartzells. You'll keep alive indefinitely. You will choose life as long as you have your health and enough freedom." I smiled at this. I said, "You're probably right Uncle Tommy." At this we both smiled and laughed a little at the thought.

The Day after Roswell

1:04 am pdt Saturday May 14th 2005

When Colonel Corso wrote his book as he promised General Trudeau before both of them passed on he mentioned that he was involved in the reverse engineering of technological relics from the UFO at the Roswell crash in 1947. He mentioned that the chips now used in all microcomputers all started with what was found aboard the ufo crash of 1947. It is my belief that since the transistor also came into being in 1947 that this was no accident but quite likely came from something also found on board the craft that year.

As a psychic it is my belief that the technology we are now using in our computers originally came from a steady state society from either a far future or far past time on earth, from within the earth or from another civilization somewhere off of earth. My definition of a steady state society would be: MAXIMUM TECHNOLOGY=MINIMUM PERSONAL FREEDOM. This type of society, though it might last millions of years would do so by eliminating personal freedoms to the point where everything would become mechanistic and predictable to where all creativity would be permanently eliminated. You might say, "Who would do that?" My answer to that would be, "Beings very different than us!"

My concept of the problem goes something like this, "Have you ever heard of a wolf or a fox being caught in a steel trap and instead of dying it knaws its foot off and escapes." This is a very humanlike trait or should I say very mammalian trait.

Any mammal including humans would not survive long in a steady state society without going mad,commiting suicide or at the very least becoming extremely neurotic. This is because mammals thrive as species on a certain degree of chaos. For example, if a human parent is republican, for example, the child grows up and in rebellian becomes a democrat. That democrat grows up and has a child and that child rebels and becomes a republican and then that republican grows up and has a child and that child becomes a democrat. In this way the grandparents and the grandchildren are more similar to each other than the parents and children are at least politically.

This isn't just politically true but also behaviorally true. Whatever one generation screws up the next generation tries to fix, usually without truly seeing the good of its parents generation, at least until the parents generation dies and then the child is upset when all the good of the previous generation is gone and then the child is haunted the rest of their life in the misunderstanding that took place until the parent or parents died.

Humans just can't survive steady state societies because they are all at core, mammals, no matter what their social conditioning or religions. At core, we are all the same. If trapped, we first go to one extreme then to another extreme until we either struggle free or we have offed ourselves mentally or physically or both.

Though I advocate moderation in all things this doesn't always work either. I said recently to a friend that people would just all stay the same and live in the same place and never get married or do anything with their lives if humans didn't sometimes go into a temporary unsanity. I have coined this word to represent the leaps of faith and love that individuals make when they fall in love or get married or go off to war. In some ways all these things are crazy to do but if nobody did these things cultures, religions and tribes would all die out.

What I'm trying to say here is that there is a group logic to the way humans live and survive that doesn't work for all individuals but allows the species to survive and for some to prosper in different ways.

Whereas the steady state society that spawned the 0 or 1 of the microcomputer chip did not come from a species that when caught in a trap would knaw its own foot off to be free.

My Cousin

May 26th 2005

My cousin Billy passed on a week or so after 9-11-01. He worked at Boeing in Seattle and had helped build the Boeing built planes that went into the World Trade Center and Pentagon. Seeing his work be used as missiles in an act of war against the U.S. was just too much for him and he died.

My first memory of Billy was about when I was 2 near Seattle in a suburb called Lake Forest Park. I was about 2 then. His mother and father, my (aunt and uncle) and Billy's sister lived on my grandfather's 2 1/2 acres there in a different house than ours. I lived there until I was four so I saw a lot of Billy and Janice, my cousins. Billy liked to take a lot of risks and so taught me to do the same. I guess as an adult one would call that quality "terminal macho". However, if one doesn't take risks one does not move forward in life because "Nothing ventured Nothing gained". So I thank Billy and my Dad for teaching me to take risks while moving forward in a hopeful but always pragmatic stance in engaging life.

Later when I was 4 my Mom,Dad, Mom's mother and I moved away to San Diego I missed Billy and Janice. Billy was 5 years old than I and Janice 7 years older than I. One time when I went to a church conclave at Shasta Springs California near the Oregon Border Billy was there too. Only now I was 8 and he was 13. Our parents turned us loose on the forests and streams and so we wandered far and wide on the beautiful trails there. Billy thought it would be fun to roll boulders down the steep forested hills. I said, "What if the boulders hit people on trails?" Billy said, "No. We're too far off the trail for that to be a problem." The forested hills we were on were about 1000 feet vertically above the Sacramento River. So at 8 I couldn't see the harm if no one could get hurt. So Billy 13 and I age 8 began to roll boulders 1 foot diameter to 3 feet in diameter down the 45 degree embankment. It was a feeling of great power as an 8 year old boy to see small trees and shrubs be knocked over as the boulders noisily crashed down the hill. However, we forgot one thing. There was a train track at the bottom of this hill next to the Sacramento River. This would have been summer 1956. We slowly worked our way straight down the hill. Rerolling some of the best boulders as we worked our way slowly toward the tracks. At first when we reached the tracks we were elated and felt very smug about our accomplishments as boys and didn't plan to tell anyone but other boys that we planned to impress with our accomplishments when to our horror we spied a 3 or 4 foot boulder sitting on the railroad tracks. Billy screamed, "Oh my God! That will derail a whole train!" I started to panic as an 8 year old but Billy said, "Keep it together! We have to get that boulder off the tracks before anyone gets killed in a train wreck!" So I was scared and crying as I worked feverishly to remove the boulder. We struggled for about 10 minutes and then to our added horror we heard a train coming fast down the tracks. We couldn't see it yet but it kept getting louder. Finally, Billy found an old piece of discarded railroad tie that he was able to pull a piece off of. We were able to use this long piece as a pole and with the tracks the fulcrum to get enough leverage to get that boulder off the tracks.Happily, the big boulder rolled down into the Sacramento River and with a big splash was out of harms way. We had only about 30 seconds left before the train went by fast down toward Dunsmuir and then on to Redding. The engineer must have wondered why two sweaty boys were smiling and waving to them as they passed. We were so happy no one had died!

Arcangels

8:45 am PDT

Thursday May 19th 2005

I was reading in the newspaper this morning about how the Quran is more than a book for Muslims worldwide and how Muhammad is supposed to have received the Quran from Arcangel Gabriel which is the same Arcangel who came to Mary to bring about Jesus.

I would like to share some personal insights about Arcangels. The first thing I would like to say is that when I attended a religious seminary for several months my class was dedicated to Arcangel Gabriel. The other thing I'd like to share is that my first cognizant memory in this life was of Arcangel Michael and his band of Arcangels visiting my grandmother and I when I was age 2 at Christmastime in Seattle, Washington.

It is my personal experience that Arcangels are protectors of the children of earth. They help souls be born, keep them safe while they are alive in bodies on earth and then escort them to holy realms after their passing.

Probably the most important thing I can tell you about Arcangels is that they have helped create all religions on earth that believe in the basic premise of "Do unto others as you would have them do unto you!" In Tibetan Buddhism for example they are called Dakas for male angels and Dakinis for plural female angels, or Daka and dakini in the singular.

Religions are created to help different cultural groups on earth more closely resemble the heaven realms those different cultures go to upon passing from their bodies. It is not that any religion is right or wrong for all humans. It is that all religions were created to facilitate the humans of those cultures to get into the appropriate heavens for those cultures. Angels would be horrified at all the warfare between religions and see it as counterproductive to entering any heaven.

If nuclear war is the result of a religious war and if earth is destroyed, hell is created for the beings that caused the deaths of all on earth not Heaven! People of all religions please here what I am saying. For the beings trying to obtain nuclear weapons are the reincarnations of the same beings who destroyed the planet that is now the Asteroid belt out beyond Mars. If you need evidence of this look into 1970's copies of Izvestia and Pravda and of the Soviet robotic probe that visited the asteroid belt and that determined the cause of the asteroid belt to be nuclear annihilation of an inhabited planet!

Nukes the ultimate danger for earth and all on it!

9:09 am pdt may 19 2005

I was reading in the newspaper the following quote from Joe Arquilla who works at the Naval Postgraduate School in Monterey, "Faced with the fact of a terrorist atomic explosion carried out in Denver or any other large US city, followed by the threat of more, we would have to capitulate." he said. The US nuclear arsenal would be useless to respond to such an attack. "Against what would we retaliate?" "With such weapons", he said, "a network and defeat a nation." end quote.

I disagree with him because of one thing, MAD or Mutually Assured Destruction. Long ago in the cold war the United States created MAD so that no one could be victorious or survive a nuclear war. This made it impossible for any nation to win one. This technology is still in place and because of this if three cities in the U.S. were struck first the United States would nuke Iran, Syria and any other Islamic radical center. Then if there were more strikes against the United STates the United States would end all life on earth permanently. I believe the author of the article underestimates the resolve of the United States coming out of the cold war!

It is not that I agree with this philosophy. It is that after what I experienced in the 50's and 60's growing up I have no doubt whatsoever that this would happen if the United States were struck three or more times with nukes!

 

Galactic Insights

May 12th 2005

I'm writing this for those of you who have read my online book "Memories" and its beginning sequels that are not yet completed.

The actual real life experiences that these books are based on would not be survivable for most of you. It appears that I have been trained over thousands of lifetimes to be able to deal with multiple realities much as many of you have become proficient in multiple languages whether those languages are forms of speaking or thinking or both such as in scientific ways of thinking or those ways of thinking that have to do with legal issues or medicine.

Likewise, I have been trained over several million years of experiences to deal with things that would not be mentally or physically survivable to most of you. If you were born into these things you would adapt but 80% of you would not mentally or physically survive these changes if you were suddenly confronted with these things in irrefutable reality like I have been.

Luckily, I am a natural shaman, a fact which I discovered while in college and studying cultural anthropology. The definition in my text went as follows:"A shaman is a member of the tribe who has psychologically died and yet whose body still lives. This allows the being to be in between worlds so to speak". In ancient tribal cultures as well as many tribes that still exist today throughout the world these male or female shamen act as dispensers of medicine both physical and psychological to their tribes. Their function most closely resembles medical doctor and psychaitrist in todays society. However, a shaman is much more closely biologically related to his tribe than most doctors and psychaitrists today and has a greater vested interest therefore in the outcome than most doctors and psychaitrist of today.

What I'm obliquely trying to get at is that I have had to tailor what I have written about my experiences to the sensibilities of those on earth. My real experiences have been much more terrifying and amazing than anything I could usefully recount in words. It doesn't make my experiences any less real. It just means that my sharing in fulness could result in death or psychological chaos of those who I could share fully with. Even now, I pray that only those strong enough to bear the truth read my books and that those not strong enough who read only believe it to be complete fiction.

The real problem as I now see it is that the Galactic civilization in reality functions in a way that I have not yet seen depicted in any book or movie. Though the law of the jungle still exists throughout the galaxy it can be more ruthless than anything ever seen on earth. At the same time equal to the ruthlessness have steps been taken to mitigate this ruthlessness in ways that earthlings might think odd or even silly. However, this counterbalance exists to the ruthlessness that would be just as silly as Attila, the Hun wearing a seatbelt on his horse just before he raped and pillaged a town with his men.

What I'm trying to say is that the reality of the Galaxy and Universe is far crazier and more amazing than the movie, "Hitchiker's Guide to the Galaxy" at least to the sensibilities of someone from a planet as "Out in the Sticks" as Earth.

Nanobots in Action?

12:47pm pdt friday may 20th 2005

Since I have trained with Native American medicine men in Northern California and Oregon and Tibetan Lamas in California, Oregon, Nepal and India I have learned to fine tune my inherent supernatural gifts to benefit all life.

I am witnessing to you now before God that I have noticed that many flying insects have been manipulated. Today I got it to write of this for I believe he first time. I realized how this is being done. By injecting nanobots capable of two way radio transmission into the blood of mature or almost mature insects capable parties can now create radio controlled insects. These also appear to have the capability to transmit sound and moving pictures by mounting miniture cameras and microphones on board these insects. As you can invision the possibilities are endless for governments and corporations. However, I am writing about this because the enslaved consciousness within the insects are being violated and those causing this will likely at some point be reborn as insects and have the same thing done to them. In other words, "What goes around comes around". In other words don't do anything to any other being that you don't want done to yourself because likely someday some year it will!

Don't Panic!

(especially if you are over 50!)

May 11th 2005

I was talking to a man about 35 or 40 lately. Though his job is very strenuous he confided in me that he has congenital heart disease and diabetes. I was very impressed that he was still working so hard. I guess he felt he had no choice what with 3 kids under 12 years old and a wife to support.

I confided in him that I had retired at age 50 because of a heart virus. He looked envious.

I then told him my own personal secret to keep on going. (Don't Panic! No matter what!) Looking back on my own Heart virus I see the main cause was anger at not being given custody of my now 16 year old daughter when she was 5 years old. At the time no one told me that I had only a 15% chance of getting custody of my daughter if my ex-wife contested my custody of my daughter. Protecting my daughter from my ex's excesses and dangers in her life prompted me to file for custody of my daughter. Though my oldest biological daughter is now 16 she is getting 5 A's and 2 B's in High school so despite my ex's problems my daughter has prospered and is headed to a good college.

My oldest stepdaughter gets her law degree within the next month so all of us are very proud of her persistence as well.

Anyway, I'm digressing. Back to the subject. I believe from all my life experiences that what kills most people over 40 is stress. Whether it is the everyday stress of a job you hate or sometimes the even more stress of a business you love to own and run that consumes you possibly with good stress but then you don't watch your vital signs enough because of focusing too much on your business whatever it may be.

Whatever the cause whether it is a parent or loved one that gets sick or dies or a business or whatever the stress is it can easily kill you if you are over 50 especially. So if something stressful is happening be very aware of your reactions to it and say to yourself, "I need to step back a little as this could take me out if I own this stress too much." For me, I survived my heart virus for about 3 major reasons. One, Angels came to me at the outset and told me I wasn't going to die and that my life would actually get better. 2nd, when I couldn't breathe or catch my breath (the time when most heart virus victims panic which causes their deaths) I simply disconnected using a tibetan budhist technique and so I lived. (I also used this technique as a 2 year old baby to survive whooping cough) which also avoided the panic-death cycle. And 3rd, I had my wife to manage my health care both financially and medically and to take care of our 9 year old daughter.

A few months ago I went to the doctor and watched my blood pressure rise when I got really sick. This was because I was scared I was going to die. When I had adjusted to the illness my blood pressure went down again to its normal level on its own. Though I was sick on and off for 2 months I am now well again. I believe doing all the right things like going to a good doctor and getting excellent health care is a start but in the end we must all "monitor" what is best for ourselves in the long term. If I had ONLY listened to doctors and nothing else I would probably be dead now. It is only through C0CREATING my own life with God and using doctors as tools to stay alive that I am alive today. So Be With God and Don't Panic! Because your life depends upon it!

More on Lemurian Language and Linguistics

(for multigovernment translation of artifacts)

reprinted may 10th 2005 from 12:17 Pm PST November 25th 2002

The circle means in Lemurian as I have said before our physical sun, another star or the entire galaxy and even in some instances the whole universe. So as this language evolved over hundreds of thousands of years over time the circle also came to mean travel over earth, to the sun, to the stars to the galaxy and to the universe. It also became a part of a different king of travel as in soul travel. The reverse elongated S on its side or horizontal which is the symbol of enlightenment followed by the circle created a word which meant soul travel literally anywhere in time and space. In the case of the Lemurian Time guard it also meant instant Physical travel anywhere in Time and Space. It eventually became the isignia for the Lemurian Time Guard found on their bulletproof jumpsuits. All Lemurian Time Guards still in operational existence in 2002 to 10,000 AD are also priests and Priestesses of Lemuria since Lemuria in their time is a Theocracy based on the Galactic Form. They are all very capable soul travelers, soul riders, time travelers, and expert in all known Galactic forms of martial arts including all psychic martial arts. However, their prime directive is not necessarily to save their own lives. Their prime diretive is to do what is in the highest good for all beings. In 90% of these type of situations when their body appears to die they are actually taken out of time before the event and so they still live on through time manipulation. For example, the body of the Lemurian Time Guard now in United Nations custody is the property of the Lemurian Government. The guard is still alive in another time after the event. He allowed his body to be taken in the interests of peace here in 2002 and beyond. This is so that all world governments could view one of the Lemurian Guard. However, we ask that great care be taken to avoid and international time incident. The Lemurian Governments laws concerning all Lemurian Time Guards are very strict and follow the Galactic Governments code for all Satellite Galactic Governments in strict accordance with the Galactic Time Guard. This could become a Galactic incident depending on how the Time Guard's body is treated. More is expected from present day earth world governments than in 1947 and before. Please refer to Galactic rules of engagement agreed to and Signed by President Eisenhower during his time as President of the United States. He was deemed at that time as the de facto President of Earth in the 1950's both by the Lemurian Government and the Galactic Government. His agreement that he signed still legally binds all on earth as far as the Galaxy is concerned. It matters not that it has been kept secret from the public.

More Lemurian words

reprinted May 10th 2005 from 12:39 pm same day as above

Since I'm pretty clear today as I many times am between sunrise and 2pm. I'd like to continue with lemurian words. The Elongated S which means evolving out of the water or coming from another planet, solar system or galaxy, and then combined with the circle meaning sun, Star, Galaxy or universe came to be associated with Genetic Engineering or seeding new planets or dimensions with new forms of life. In the lemurian culture such Engineers had to be also the highest Priests and Seers because they were not only literally playing God, the became de facto Gods creating whole evolutions. Great responsibility was and is taken by both Galactic and lemurian Governments in Choosing these humanoid Gods. Before this time Galactic History is repleat with whole lost civilizations due to nearsighted Genetic Engineers. Because of this the Galaxy, through the Appointed Satellite Earth Goverment may begin to enforce Galactic Law concerning all Genetic manipulation. Things got so out of hand during Atlantis that the Galaxy had to step in and cause the sinking of Atlantis to stop the spread of certain aberant genetic mutations from extincting all human life on earth. This is also recorded in the Bible as the experiences of Noah. He was directed to gather non genetically mutated species from Atlantis and take them aboard his Ark. Another important symbol is a triangle inside a circle. Though this might have other meaning among earth born humans to the Galaxy it means Galactic Protectors or Protectors of the unbroken Circle of Life. This is the Galactic symbol for the Galactic Army. They arrive in groups of 100 or more wearing invulnerable forcefields. If you see them they have come to repair the broken circle of time. They arrive in a bunch and fan out in an expanding circle until their goal is accomplished. They then disapear and leave taking with them whatever caused the breaking of the circle of time. You will recognize them by their insignia of a triangle inside a circle. It could be on their chest, their back, their right arm or their left. For example, they might appear on a nuclear site and remove a weapon just before it explodes. The same with a particularly nasty bioweapon or chemical weapon.

Scientific Thought based upon relativity

reprinted from March 2000

Though I see the value of atheistic scientific thought or of humanistic scientific thought I see it as very limiting. Because that kind of scientific thought exists on limited planes of reference. It is very 2 dimensional and sometimes 3 dimensional. However, a human being functions on thousands of levels of awareness that are all interacting constantly with each other as well as interacting with everything in the universe. To limit the grasp of real science to such a narrow band of thought is counter productive to useful answers. I advocate the use of hypothesis, theory and law in the scientific testing of reality at every point. However, the narrow way it is presently applied by many scientists is I believe counterproductive to a long term useful result to life on earth. Since science has proved there is no objective reality through physics and that all experiments are ALWAYS influenced by the presence of the observer, completely objective experiments with results cannot and do not ever really exist. Since we live in such a relativistic universe it seems we must of necessity reach for newer and more useful paradigms or risk EXTINCTION from the narrow and myopic systems that governments, educational institutions and scientists presently embrace.

Kingdom of Heaven

May 9th 2005

A couple of hours ago I saw the new movie Kingdom of Heaven. I enjoyed it very much. My son said he liked it better than "Troy". I think I agree with him if only because it is more timely to what mankind is presently enduring.

I liked very much the charactor "Ballian"? that Orlando Bloom from Lord of the Rings plays. He is a crusades humanist of sorts. He is demonstrated as a blacksmith even though he has the wrong build for that. He takes to heart the motto of a knight, "Protect the Helpless" and "Never lie" which as the story progresses saves his life but inadvertantly causes many other deaths indirectly as the world is never black and white but always infinite shades of gray. By the end of the story one feels great compassion for this man.

I also like the way Saladin was depicted as an honorable pragmatist rather than someone completely evil. In this way the movie humanized both the Islamics as well as the Christians. It showed both sides have nuts and both sides also have compassionate pragmatists. And it's always the nuts that cause problems on both sides.

M.I.T. Time Traveller Party

May 9th 2005

I enjoyed very much the blurb on last weeks Saturday Night Live Episode that mentioned a party that M.I.T. Students were having and were trying to invite people from the future to join them there. I see a certain wisdom in this beyond the jovialness of it all.

The Logic which would not be lost on M.I.T. students goes like this:IF TIME TRAVEL EXISTS IN THE PAST,PRESENT OR FUTURE ON EARTH OR ANY WORLD OR PLACE IT ALSO EXISTS NOW. THE TECHNICAL PROBABILITY THAT TIME TRAVEL EXISTS NOW IS THEREFORE CLOSE TO 100%.

Perceptual Evolution

Friday May 6th 2005

I am in the process of a perceptual evolution. This has happened many times in my life and reminds me of the experiences of eastern masters I have read. It also reminds me of what some native american Medicine Men have told me. I guess it is sort of like anything else. The better you get at doing something the better you get at doing something. As time goes by if you use any kind of gift from being psychic in some way responsibly to being a parent to some kind of trade like doctor, teacher or something like that you get better at it. Since I had to learn to be a better Seer through the school of Hard knocks and searching all my life for useful teachers and empathetic friends I have grown in what I do as well as anyone who has any gift, trade or profession or hobby that any being pursues with great interest and dedication.

My experience hundreds of times now is like a whole new awareness of the universe is experienced each time. I liken it each time to being a baby chicken in an egg and breaking through the shell to a universe so much more amazing and expansive than I could have believed possible before. The difficulty usually is trying to become balanced and proficient with your new improved and greatly (expanded) proficiencies. It usually has taken me a few months to figure out how to manage new and expanded gifts. It could be likened to when you buy a new computer with a different operating system that you are going to now learn to use. Except in this case it is your soul and body that operate slightly differently. So one must be careful until one interfaces with all the new gifts given by God for being trusted more and more to do right by all beings in a compassionate way.

On Facing Death

May 2005

There are two kinds of death each of us must face. One is physical death and the other is psychological death. Physical death as such at least for me is very easy: you just go to sleep.

However, the real kicker is psychological death. Now psychological death can be everything from realizing, for real, that this is it and you are dying, or it can be an imagined death like graduating High School or College and having to work all the time, or the imagined death caused by the institution of marriage. For me personally, facing death was dealt with by the time I was 2 and almost dying of whooping cough. I learned when you can't breathe and you are turning blue you just give up and then everything will be okay. So I learned early to let go and let God. However, when I got childhood epilepsy at age 10 and I was out in a dream and got attacked I always fought back but always lost until I was 15 and had gotten spiritual and was one with God and commanded what was attacking me to be under my control as God and I were one. This caused the end to seizures permanently and within 3 months my physical body looked completely different as well and I noticed I was extremely clairvoyant in ways that grew and grew as long as I used these gifts to help all beings as a God being.

I was thinking lately about the Georgia lady, Jennifer Wilbanks, and how she was facing the metamorphosis of marriage which psychologically kills the young person but if the marriage is a good one turns both partners into a sort of immortal butterfly sanctioned by God that brings both kindness and bliss to all they meet. Obviously, this woman wasn't ready for the death and metamorphosis of marriage and like many people she might never be. She deserves our compassion as whatever was out of balance with her whether it is just psychological or physical she obviously needs help. I hope she gets the help she needs and deserves.

Technological Ideas regarding Immortality

Tuesday May 3rd 2005

note: I was reading something from the site Wikipedia, a free online encyclopedia of which I have no knowledge of outside of finding it on the internet through yahoo.It was found under the heading "immortality" within the search engine of wikipedia. I was amazed to find that nanotechnology is now beginning to address some of the issues I wrote about in the late 1980's in what eventually became a part of "Memories" my online book in 1999. In my online book I spoke of nanobots being first used to take over a charactors mind and body and then of them being removed by robot medical technicians. Wheras in the following they are speaking of creating nanobots specifically designed to create longeivity in a human body.

begin quote:"Technological immortality is the name given to the prospect for much longer life spans made possible by scientific advances in a variety of fields: nanotechnology, emergency room procedures, genetics, human physiology, engineering, regenerative medicine, microbiology, and others. Contemporary life spans in the advanced industrial societies are already markedly longer than those of the past because of better nutrition, availability of health care, standard of living and bio-medical scientific advances. Technological immortality predicts further progress for the same reasons over the near term. An important aspect of current scientific thinking about immortality is that nanotechnology will play an essential role in extreme life extension. For example, Robert Freitas, a leading medical nanorobotics theorist [1] (http://www.nanomedicine.com), suggests we may be able to create tiny medical nanorobots that could go through our bloodstreams, find dangerous things like cancer cells and bacteria, and kill them)[2] (http://www.rfreitas.com/Nano/Microbivores.htm). Freitas anticipates that gene-therapies and nanotechnology will eventually make the human body effectively self-sustainable and capable of living indefinitely [3] (http://www.rfreitas.com/Nano/DeathIsAnOutrage.htm), short of severe trauma. Some suggest we will be able to continually create biological or synthetic replacement parts to replace damaged or dying ones." end quote.

The following was found by scrolling down the above page on Immortality to Quantum immortality:

"Quantum immortality is the name for the speculation that the Everett many-worlds interpretation of quantum mechanics implies that a conscious being cannot cease to be. The idea is highly controversial. Theoretically given any potentially fatal event that could happen to, say, a quantum physicist, there will be possible universes in which the physicist indeed dies and other possible universes where the physicist somehow survives. As time goes on the physicist is dead in more and more of all possible universes due to random accidents and aging, however because there are infinite possibilities, there will always be at least one universe in which the physicist miraculously lives another day. The idea behind quantum immortality is that the physicist would only be able to experience the universes in which he survives, even though they may be an increasingly small subset of the possible universes. In this way, the physicist would appear from his own standpoint to be living forever. Some of the potential ultimate fates of the Universe could present an eventual death with no means of avoidance no matter how unlikely, but even then in an infinite universe there could be some means of working around such a limit." end quote

If I understand the last correctly the experience that one would have as each possible universe died off of one of the infinite universes of a being would be one of a lessening of possibilities while at the same time life would continue unabated.

This idea is also interesting to me because as a soul traveler by means of bilocation I originally experienced in my first conscious forays bilocating out of my body many planets that had a one similar being to myself on each of them. The being might have a beard or mustache or have a broken leg or whatever but each of these beings on each planet or universe looked like me, was psychic like me and was even tuned in enough to know that I was another him or me visiting from another planet or universe. So we always talked and shared notes. I would say that 95% of my alternate me's I met also soul traveled and so how I got there was interesting to most of these alternate me's. However, I found visiting all these other me's to disorienting so I gave it up and decided to first explore earth and then Venus and then the Sun as I was directed by the non physical ghost like beings on Venus. At first I thought I would be burnt to a crisp until they said that souls aren't affected by the heat of suns and stars and the like. They said that souls most effortlessly travel to other places through stars like our sun and so I did as they said and traveled to the center of the galaxy and there met with beings that would be like someone uneducated from a jungle going to meet the President of the United STates, His Cabinet and then the leaders of the United Nations except that this was the Galactic Government and the Galactic United planets, Nebulae, and star systems.

You Can't Live because you're going to die!

11:50am pdt may 3rd 2005

note: The following is one of my rants coming from the consciousness of someone who grew up in the 1950's in just how insipid I see some of the everyday rules in the United States as of 2005.

I remember the day well. I was in Thailand in a bus on my way to take a small boat out to Koi Samed Island in December 1985. I looked out the window and to my left out the bus window were two men on a motorcycle. Now this wouldn't have been anything odd except for the lumber they were carrying on their right shoulder. It was about a dozen 1 by 12's 8 feet long. I thought to myself, "I wonder how often they do this?" They were doing about 45 miles per hour on their motorcycle and the bus was doing about 50-55 miles per hour.

Before this in downtown Bangkok I watched vespa motorscooters weave in and out of bumber to bumper traffic with five foot high piles of shoe boxes in front of and to the rear of the rider. The only visible way to visually navigate was through a small shoebox sized opening in the front of the bike. Later I saw one or more of these vespa type of motorscooters run over by cars and trucks. A local told me that one or more young men or women die each day like this.

In India they have three wheeled scooters that are covered in the rear to carry 5 or 6 passengers. We rented one of these taxi's in Gaya to get to Bodhgaya, India a few miles away. The taxi driver quickly switched driver's and soon we were being driven to our destination by a nine year old boy before we could protest. We felt asphixiated by the exhaust system and had to stick our heads out of the canvas awning covers to breathe. On top of that the boy was driving so fast it seemed perilous to our lives to protest at that point.

When I was a small boy about age 6 in 1954 my mother was learning to drive. She was then about 34 years old. This was not unusual at all then as most women then didn't drive cars. It wasn't until the 1960's that women drove cars almost as much as men. Anyway, I remember my mother hitting a mailbox and my head hitting the windshield as the car stopped with a jerk. I was sitting next to my mother on the front bench seat of the car.(There were no bucket seats then except in european and american sports cars.) That also didn't change until the 60's. When I was older and sitting in the back of our 1960 Mercury staionwagon my friend and I put the back seats down and laid on our backs while singing over and over again, "It was an itsi bitsi teeny weeny yellow polkadot bikini" over and over again. We had our feet toward the driver so when he did an emergency stop in traffic we flew forward about 5 feet and jammed our feet into the front seats. When this happened we and my father just laughed because we survived!

Risk taking was something Americans have always been known for. If there weren't any risk takers there wouldn't be a United States now. My father was always pushing the envelope like his father before him. To not take useful risks to make life better for oneself, ones family and people in general is unamerican! The point I am trying to make is how silly we americans are in trying to be so very safe that many of us seem to be so paranoid we seem to stop living. When we as a nation put our efficiency so severely into saving every life and protecting each child to the point of the ridiculous we all are diminished by living lives so stale and free of risk that many prefer suicide to living that kind of life by the time they become adults! It all starts at birth. Even though most births are safe even with home deliveries there is a paranoia that people are brainwashed into in our culture that every baby has to be born in a hospital even though for thousands and thousands of years we were all born out in the open, in caves, small huts or hovels. In fact, what are we doing now to the long term survival process of our species of humans? One can make a species so safe, so paranoid of living at all that the species goes extinct because the genes that should have died out, don't because of massive medical and psychological interference in the natural evolutionary process. The next problem I want to address is car seats for infants and toddlers. Although it is less likely babies and small children will die in a car crash, it is thousands of times more likely that the imprisonment in car seats makes these children not only hate travelling in a car but less likely to ever want to leave their homes at all unless on foot or in a schoolbus. What is never talked about is all the psychological damage done to infants and toddlers being treated like mental patients in a straitjacket until they are old enough to be big enough to sit on a seat without a restraint. They aren't even allowed to sit on a front seat most of the time because of air bags that can explode and take their small heads off. This makes them feel inferior to adults and makes them begin to hate adults and want to be adults subconsciously so they can torture their kids in the way they were tortured as small children by being forced into the "straitjacket" of carseats and restraints during babyhood.

I agree that if there is an accident that children are "safer" physically in car seats and in seat belts. However, what studies have been done to assess all the damage done to children psychologically during the 99.99999 % of the time they are not involved in an accident?

It makes sense that children would prefer to play video games to being driven in a car anywhere and if they are driven long distance of course they want an in car dvd or video to occupy them. For who wants to see America anyway? What is that to them? Who Cares about the lands of America or what happens to them? What I'm saying here is that there are severe deep seated consequences on society long term to being legally forced to imprison ones children in legal "straightjackets" for short term and long term travel. Now we and all children are suffering ongoing for this decision instead of the few that would have died in accidents since wearing seatbelts became mandatory.

The point I'm trying to make here is not only about seatbelts. The point I'm trying to make is that life is for living and IF YOU SPEND ALL YOUR TIME WORRYING ABOUT DYING THEN YOU WILL NEVER EVER TRULY LIVE EVEN ONE DAY IN YOUR LIFE!

57

Saturday April 30th 2005

Turning 57 this week has been fairly earth shattering for me. The reason, my older chidren are going or gone, married or whatever and living either physically or psychologically away from the area I live in. The Grim Reaper standing next to my bed the other night definitely gave me the willies. Then yesterday morning I had a dream and was abruptly woken up out of it so abruptly that I got the shakes and sort of a mild form of shock. My wife was sick and so I had to take my 9 year old to school. So I pushed through and took her to school but since I had been up very late that night I came home and tried to sleep a couple more hours. The problem was that in the dream I was with my father. It was as if when I was shocked awake my father came back with me and then spent the day with me. He was very angry at what had happened since he died in 1985. He yelled at me for a couple of hours about my divorce, my mother in a rest home with senile dementia, 9-11, and generally just how screwed up the world had become since he passed on. He finally yelled at me, "What the Hell happened?" and I said, "You died, Dad!" He finally fell silent realizing everyone's life fell apart and then reformed as something completely different than he would have liked or tolerated. He was quiet for a few hours and then said to me, "You did what you could Freddie. Everything was such a mess there was much else you could have done." At this point I realized my father got it. At least my father as a ghost or what I perceived to be my father digested 20 years of heaven and hell on earth since his passing.

After I was completely traumatized by this experience I sort of felt close to having a short personal nervous breakdown. You know, the kind where you just sort of lose it for a few hours or days because there is just no other way to survive all the changes and chaos as it builds up in ones life over the years.

I came to several realizations. One was that the world I knew until I was 40 years old was completely gone. How I saw myself and how others saw and loved me and cherished me was gone forever. I realized I was but an echo of who I used to be. I felt lost and alone and on the path to death.

The majority of people my present age 100 years ago on earth would already be dead or at least in the last stages before death. However, even though some days when I wake up I wish I was dead I usually move out of the state to a better one within a few hours. Waking up and knowing I'm 57 isn't necessarily fun unless I realize that I'm also retired and financially stable. Then it starts to get fun! However, that is mitigated by whatever aches and pains I'm experiencing and how many friends and relatives are now dead or dying and stuff like that.

Since the Grim reaper came to me and since the only other time he came was 1 month before the Loma Prieta Earthquake which sent me and my family on a vacation to Maui in Hana where we watched the earthquake just as the grim reaper had predicted on CNN on cable tv in Hana, Maui, Hawaii. Knowing something bad is going to happen does not prepare one for the emotional consequences of watching people die and having the survivors lives personally changed by what you saw was coming beforehand. I was very very upset to see happen in reality what I had already seen would happen that particular week.

In some ways I have never fully recovered from that experience emotionally. I am told now by the Angels who guide me and share these things with me that what appears now to be coming to San Francisco and Possibly San Jose I cannot stop. However, I find it very healing to be able to at least write of it so I don't experience the unbearable sadness that people were incapable of hearing about the Loma Prieto earthquake before it happened. Likely, this next problem will come from North Korea mostly from the pure unabashed jealousy of a starving nation completely destroyed by the last 60 years of communist inefficiency and neglect. As a psychic that is all I'm allowed to say. I'm told nothing I will say can prevent this occurance. However, I feel at peace at least writing here about my concerns as a psychic. God Bless You All!

Strange Days!

April 26th 2005

This week I have been sensing something Wrong! Everything on earth felt different. At first I thought I might be dying. Then last night the Grim Reaper stood next to my bed. I really thought I was dying but I was told "No!". Then I asked if it was a member of my family. I got "No!".Then I dreamed about my ex-wife from the 70's. No she wasn't dying. As I slowly woke up this morning after this fateful night I kept asking questions. Was it this? Was it that? Slowly I was able to narrow it down to something useful. After many hours of asking questions this is what I finally came up with. I could see that these were people who worked for a company that either makes medicines or female products or some kinds of food. The people doing this are mostly male. They are in thinking like McVeigh who blew up the building in Oklahoma City ten years ago or they are Islamic terrorists or a combination of both in an unholy alliance. The foods or medicines are already made now. They will start shipping and be in stores starting May and most will be sold by December. It appears that the poison slowly builds up to kill or permanently debilitate. It appears that it may be directed at products mostly used by women as they think that this will terrorize western nations more effectively. I picked up that up to 70 million people in the western world may be affected. However, my wife thought it closer to 70 thousand. Either way if it is not stopped now, somehow, if this is all true as I sense it to be then the terror might become real.

Terraforming a new planet or an old one!

Monday April 25th 2005

Since Time Travel makes space travel possible anywhere in our Galaxy as long as the ships propulsion and skin are relatively impervious to trouble one could theoretically go anywhere in our galaxy given enough propulsion(fuel) and internal power and recycling oxygen to run a time stasis within a ship for the passengers and crew. A trip of hundreds of years might only take a few seconds for the crew because of time travel within the ship. Alarms and self activating mechanisms could alert the crew if there was an emergency. If the crew we are talking about took one ton of good topsoil from earth and one ton of good water and one ton of good compressed air from earth these three items could theoretically be time replicated thousands to millions of times when reaching the colony planet in question to terraform and aquaform and airform the planet into being similar to earth. Though it might take a while to grow things it might be very interesting to try this whenever it becomes possible. Maybe it is possible now and has been for over 70 years! For whoever controls time travel can prevent anyone from being public about it. Think about that!

There Are No problems only Opportunities!

Monday April 5th 2005

When I did not think I could survive my divorce and custody battle I was 46. It seemed to me that I was too far along in life to survive such a terrible thing.However, I did survive because I took to heart "There are no problems only opportunities!" You too, can survive almost anything with this attitude! Here are some helpful ideas in that process.

Reactive Language---------------------Proactive Language

Don't say:There's nothing I can do----Say:Let's look at our alternatives
Don't say:that's just the way I am----Say:I can choose a different approach
Don't say:he or she makes me so mad---Say:I control my own feelings
Don't say:They won't allow that-------Say:I can create an effective presentation
Don't say:I have to do that-----------Say:I will choose an appropriate response
Don't say:I can't---------------------Say:I choose
Don't say:I must----------------------Say:I prefer
Don't say:If only---------------------Say:I will

You don't have to do anything but breathe and eat to live. Anything else YOU CHOOSE TO DO. Weigh the consequences and make the choice.

Proactive people make love a verb not just a feeling. LOVE is something you do:the sacrificies you make,the giving of self, like a mother bringing a newborn into the world. If you want to study love, study those who sacrifice for others, even for people who offend or do not love in return. Love is a value that is actualized through Loving actions.

CLEAR!

Sunday April 24th 2005

Someone recently said to me, "I'm pretty gray in my life." Which meant something like, "I'm not bad or Good right now." At the time I felt this person was saying something that made them sad. However, over the last 30 years I have learned that the easiest way to be clear is not by being into white Magic(good) or into Black magic(bad) but to come from the gray magic(neutral) of the average person on earth. I have found much to my amazement that the goal is not white magic(good) but Clear magic(compassionate) toward all beings. Any of you can see the problem of being into black magic, whether that person is a multimurderer in a penitentiary or an evil lying politician getting people murdered around the world for money for profit.

However,it is much harder to see that being a White Magician is even worse. For those of you who are proud white magicians please bear with me for a moment. My definition of a White Magician is any person who feels they are better than everyone else or who feels that only the people of their beliefs will go to heaven.

In growing up I was trained to be a White magician. In other words I believed that only the people of my beliefs would go to heaven. Since there were only about 10,000 to 20,000 that shared my families beliefs worldwide this was a pretty sad state of affairs for me and the world. Looking back now I see this way of thinking as a form of bigotry even worse that Hitler against the Jews in World War II. So I now believe that anyone who is a White Magician and feels that they are the only ones going to heaven is actually working black magic on the rest of life on earth by manifesting these supernatural beliefs.With every thought or verbal contact or look they share with the grey magic nonbelievers or even believers from a different religion than their own they unknowingly work their black magic of bigotry and discrimination against others.

I fully experienced this kind of black magic used against me when others prayed against me when I was excommunicated from the church I was raised in. Millions of others around the world have been driven to suicide or insanity by the treatment they have gotten from their religions. I call your attention to this most cruel of hidden black magics utilized by upstanding religious people of all religions. All religions kill their own because of perceived and most of the time not even real infractions.

When I met my first Tibetan Lama I met a way of thinking that includes not only all human beings on earth but also all life forms on earth and throughout the universe. I had finally found a teaching that included all life throughout the universe and this brought me peace! Then I heard the Buddhist Blessing that I use every day. "May all beings attain Bliss and the Cause of Bliss. May all beings be freed from suffering and the Cause of suffering. May all beings never be without the supreme Bliss that is free from all near and far all grasping and aversion." In hearing this and taking it to heart I was home.

Sure, even some Buddhists can discriminate against other religions. But in my heart of hearts my covenant with the universe is now pure in this my relationship with the Cosmos.

 

Hitchiker's Guide to the Galaxy

April 23rd

When I saw that the new movie Hitchiker's Guide to the Galaxy was going to be released in my area a day after my birthday I had a good chuckle. It took me back to reading the paperbacks to my now grown son and my two stepkids when they were between 6 and 12 years old. I remember reading the books to them and all of us laughing until we cried in Mt. Shasta in the early 1980's. Since it was then about 10 years since I had soul traveled to the core of our galaxy, the paradoxes, incongruities and just plain silliness reminded me always of what I had personally found when bilocating through the galaxy in the early 1970's. It was a relief when I finally became enlightened in the early 1980's to understand fully that I was already everywhere in space and time and that since that was true all I had to do was to realize fully that this was true to be someplace in time and space that I wanted to be. However, if you don't have angelic protection or someone like Jesus or Saint Germain or Buddha or someone powerful to authorize and to protect your travels I wouldn't recommend travelling off of earth. However, generally in this galaxy spiritual pilgrims are respected and even brought back to life if they are accidentally killed while soul travelling. It is just part of the rules of the Galaxy. However, if you soul travel off earth for the safety of your soul invoke someone like Jesus or Arcangel Michael to travel with because you never know What you are going to run into out there!

Survival in a body on Earth

April 20th 2005

I was looking at some of my writings that I deem too personal to share online and found the following jewels. "While growing up I found all religions to be equally offensive and ridiculous. However, the adage,'There are no atheists in foxholes' says it all. For 'without your dreams you lose your mind'. But without pragmatic reality you die!" endquote from personal writings.

My foxholes were whooping cough that I almost died from at age 2 and childhood epilepsy which I had from age 10 to 15 years of age. The first "whooping cough" I survived by learning that "at a certain point you just have to give up and turn blue and suffocate and die". By doing this I recovered. If I had fought to the death with whooping cough I would be dead now like many others.

However, with childhood epilepsy in which each nightime only seizure (about one every 6 months or so) was 100 times worse than being murdered with a knife. This is because what I experienced was not my body being attacked but my very soul. The only way I was able to survive this absolute terror was to find God. Though sometimes I get mad that I was forced to become a "man of God" and to become spiritual, this is sort of like being enraged because one has to breathe all the time! If you don't breathe you are dead! By being forced by God like many in the old Testament to "find God or Die!" I became a God man. In other words God gave me a choice. He said to me, "Either accept oneness with me or die. I cannot let you live if you don't use these gifts to benefit life." I must tell you that my life from age 10 to 15 was completely horrifying in regard to these seizures and that I never expected from age 12 to 14 to live to see 20. When I finally obeyed God and accepted myself completely as a God fusion and let God live inside my body and awareness all the time I was still pretty terrified most of the time. When God completely changed my appearance after I invoked God into myself at age 15 to survive girlst started being attracted to me in masse starting at age 15. However, I intuitively knew that they were attracted to the God I had had to invoke into my body along with my soul. Sometimes, I was angry about this. However, over time I simply accepted God coming into my body as me even though the gifts were scary at times. Though I tried to be faithful to God in the use of the powerful gifts he gave I wasn't always 100% successful so I began learning a much higher form of ethics than I see in most people. I found I had to become at least 100 times more ethical than the average person in the everyday use of the gifts I had been given by God.

You might think this was difficult. It was! I was wound so tight at times I thought I might have to kill myself, especially between ages 20 and 25. Though I had many girlfriends because of my looks, kind ways and deep empathy and healing gifts and innate intuitive intelligence I was still tortured and troubled a lot. However, most people between 20 and 25 are troubled so this is nothing new. Saint Germain told me that if I stayed away from the drug scene which was prevelent in 1970 that I would reach a state of enlightenment within 5 years. So I stayed away from those kinds of things and he granted me a state of enlightenment in 1973-4. It was a multi-phased type of enlightenment that began when I did something stupid which caused my breakup with a girl named Joy that I was deeply in love with. I had a very dark year after that. Then Saint Germain appeared to me and I watched the sacred fire burn the sadness and remorse away from my heart. One month later I met my wife to be. 5 months later she was pregnant with my first child, a son. A year later we moved to Hilo, Hawaii and I experienced the next phase of my promised enlightenment from Saint Germain.

While I was living in Hawaii I realized how people in the tropics could easily live off the land whereas people who lived where there is snow have to get very serious about storing food and building shelters to survive which creates a sort of neurotic way of functioning and results in people being wound so tight that sometimes they don't survive psychologically or physically.

From this contrast I concluded that the relaxed Eden type of state was the normal state for human beings and that snow, and cold weather caused neurotic, freaked out, uptight state was not only abnormal but also dysfunctional to the survival of life on earth. This was the next phase of my enlightenment. From this I deduced that "Work smarter not harder" was how one could maintain ones center and ones state of enlightenment. As the years went by and at 32 I met my first Tibetan Lama I learned about how important the "Leisure to Practice" was in helping not only oneself to peace, Bliss and enlightenment but also in how it lifted all beings toward bliss and enlightenment. I saw how in doing this one becomes a spontaneous infinite field generator of enlightenment that effects all life in all time and space and beyond. In other words the more bliss and enlightenment one experiences the more bliss and enlightenment everyone tends to experience if they choose to!

 

The Da Vinci Code Decoded

Saturday April 16th 2005

I was watching the Da Vinci Code Decoded yesterday and my wife became interested also. I rented the DVD from Blockbuster if you are interested. I liked it because it was not made by any religion or church and the only motivation that people had in making the DVD would be to sell their various books. I could tell they were sincere researchers who are truth seekers like myself. The only thing that made me sad was that one writer mentioned how some people had lost their faith in Jesus Christ because of his book Holy Blood, Holy Grail. He also was very sad about this because faith is one thing and the true history of a subject is quite another. To confuse the two is only to be a fool and a deluded one at that. However, like most researchers researching something that happened 2000 or more years ago one can never really be absolutely certain of anything. One can only deal in probabilities.

I was interested to find that Sauniere that is used in the Da Vinci Code book is really taken from a French Catholic Priest from the late 1800's in France. The primary writer of Holy Blood Holy Grail stumbled upon a book about this priest in 1969 while travelling in France from his native England. The priest was refurbishing his altar in his ancient Church when he found underneath the altar something very ancient in a hollow pillar. Sauniere was paid handsomely the rest of his life either to tell the Catholic Church or the Priori of Scion something or to keep secret about something. It is believed he was then murdered and soon later his housekeeper as well because his coffin was ordered by his housekeeper one week before he had a stroke. Later she had a stroke before she could reveal what had happened to the priest as promised to a friend within a short time after his death. It is believed they were both poisoned somehow to emulate the appearance of a stroke. From this incident the Author of Holy Blood Holy Grail realized that it is quite likely that the incident was caused by either the Catholic Church or the Priori of Scion trying to protect Jesus' and Mary Magdalene's descendants.

You might wonder how I can revere the soul of the Pope and still have these opinions. My reasoning is that the dogma of any religion is totally separate from the spiritual sacredness of any being. I consider all religions political in nature and only individual souls as sacred.

The Pope is at Peace

april 5th 2005

Late last night I was very surprised that the Pope spoke to me from the other side. He encouraged me in my quest for truth and also encouraged me to share my experiences with all of you. He said that the other side is much different than he or anyone expects but that he is happy to be there now. I was extremely surprised at what an evolved soul he is. I don't usually expect this kind of Oceanic experience with anyone who is an elected official whether it be political or religious. So I was overwhelmed with the feeling I got from the presence of the Pope just passed over. I felt very uplifted. His understanding of all life on earth only increased exponentially with his passing. If he is allowed I think he will continue to help and bless all life on earth ongoing on into the distant future from the other side.

Maitreya is Coming

april 5th 2005

I woke up last night and realised it was time to write of this. My experience as a God Ordained Seer is that Maitreya Buddha is not only a Buddha but also the second coming of Christ. I have always known somehow that I was of tthe consciousness of Maitreya Buddha. There will be a very big difference in the coming of the Maitreya than any Buddha or Christ in recorded or before recorded history.

The biggest change this time is that all Governments at least as we know them now will cease to exist. When the Maitreya appears people will simply understand and follow him. There will be no useful resistence to the Maitreyas manifestation on earth because the Maitreya is not only from earth but from the Universe. Buddha brought compassion. Jesus brought Christian Brotherhood and Grace. Maitreya brings Oneness and cohesion of the whole universe and all souls within it. Maitreya is not just for earth but for all beings and all life in all time and space. The purpose of the manifestation of the Buddha-Christ Maitreya is for all to personally experience the oneness of all beings and to stop feeling suffering in being alone and to stop suffering in their aloneness. There will be both oneness and individuality at the same time in the same way that one can be a child inside and an adult on the outside. One can be "precious" both inside and out at the same time. Of course all this will be more amazing than I have words to express. Blessings to all of you who hunger for truth, compassion and oneness with your creator

Efficiency

12:01pm April 14th 2005

I was teaching myself to operate a digital home photo printing device that I just purchased that can operate without a computer attached when I had a realization. For a long time I have believed that I was born in America to bring the Dharma not in words but in darshan to America when I passed on in the 1930's in India. At that time I was an accomplished Siddha or "Master". I incarnated in Japan for a short time when I was nuked on schedule in 1945 at about age 12 as I had foreseen in India before my passing. the karma of my nuking created my birth in Seattle in america because of the karma of the nation of America taking my life in Japan. However, I had always assumed that I was just bringing my incarnation to America to bless it with my presence. This was very naive of me as I just realized that I also came to learn efficiency. I had learned efficiency in my life ending in the early 1930's in the use of Asian spiritual technology. I knew about soul travel, seeing into the future and even knew at that time how to levitate and to save people from death so they could more effectively help themselves and others to a better outcome. In other words I had learned to help beings that God gave me permission to, to not die when they otherwise would have.

However, today I was amazed to realize that I also came to the United States to learn technical efficiency. The reason I wanted to learn efficiency and that I was born into a German-American heritage that dates back before the American Revolutionary war was to learn this incredible efficiency, adaptability, and going on and surviving no matter what that Americans have been known for for over 300 years now. I wanted to learn and to apply this incredible efficiency to ending the suffering of all beings throughout the universe and in this way become a Buddha and a Christ to that end. For it is through the altruistic compassionate and increasingly efficient way in which we help others end their suffering that we permanently end our own suffering as well. Likewise in bringing all others to Bliss we bring ourselves to Bliss as well. In this way through many lifetimes we all become Buddhas and Christs. For as Jesus said, "Even greater things than these shall ye do!"

An Open Heart is an Open Mind

Tuesday April 5th 2005

I was feeling desperate yesterday. The things I wanted to accomplish didn't seem to be working out for me this week. I was hoping the extreme frustration wouldn't make me ill. There is something I do with Bible's and Holy Books where I ask a question of God and then open the book at random and always get my answer from God. This time the book was An Open Heart by the Dalai Lama. And the answer beggining with the top of page 102. ---"event that we are denied the object of our desire: the car, the new computer, or whatever it may be. Reification simply means that we give objects a reality that they don't have.

When compassion is joined with this understanding of how all our suffering derives from our misconception about the nature of reality, we have reached the next step on our spiritual journey. As we recognize that the basis of misery is this mistaken perception, this mistaken grasping at a nonexistent self, we see that suffering can be eliminated. Once we remove the mistaken perception, we shall no longer be troubled by suffering.

Knowing that people's suffering is avoidable, that it is surmountable, our sympathy for their inability to extricate themselves leads to a more powerful compassion. Otherwise, though our compassion may be strong, it is likely to have a quality of hopelessness, even despair." endquote.

This really rung a bell for me. My compassion seems to always have been strong and growing stronger daily. However, though I now have both spiritual and material wealth I find that the people--my friends and family especially cannot always benefit from how I can help them. I find myself often frustrated by this. After accumulating spiritual and the natural physical wealth that automatically comes from true spiritual wealth I find it extremely frustrating that people aren't capable of receiving what I now have to give. It is almost as if by generating spiritual wealth and the automatic physical wealth I have moved into an ivory tower and they are incapable of understanding that I want to help them and even more incapable of receiving whatever I can help them with.

Maybe in the end one can only help oneself and thereby set a good example for others to follow in the ways that interest them and that they are capable of.

Spontaneous Accomplishment Through Voidness

11:07 am pst March 30th 2005 We as humans are very used to living in a matter universe. In other words: liquids, gases, solids. But this matter universe only really exists within galaxies. Beyond Galaxies exist what I call Voidness. In voidness there are characteristics of both Matter and Antimatter and the flux between the two. Some physisists call this "Dark Matter". In fact it could be said that somehow Galaxies are created directly out of this voidness becoming literally, "Spontaneous Galaxies from Voidness". In Tibetan Buddhism I studied Padmasambhava who is reported to have successfully melded Indian Buddhism to the local Shamanism of Tibet called Bon Po to become what is now called Tibetan Buddhism. Padmasambhava was known to be a practitioner of what is called "Spontaneous Accomplishment" or Spontaneous Accomplishment from Voidness. It could also be called creating something from nothing. I do not claim to be a physisist in this lifetime. However, I am a profoundly intuitive person. Sometimes I find this to be extremely useful like right now. When I first learned to soul travel I Astral projected but immediately I was taught by God that this was too dangerous to rely upon for everyday use. So I immediately learned that Astral projection was only for emergencies. But then God taught me immediatlely, Bi-location, which is the capacity to be more than one place at a time in ones soul. It is a form of multitasking or of just being aware of consciousness at more than one location at a time. In this form starting in the early 1970's I explored our galaxy. Since I was always sort of a fearless person, eventually I went beyond the edge of the Galaxy and into the Void. Because there were no matter characteristics that I could recognize I became absolutely terrified of what I found there. It was almost 10 years later that I first met a Tibetan Lama in Ashland, Oregon that I began to understand what had happened to me. I began to be at Peace with the Void between Galaxies. I began to see the Void between Galaxies as a kind of Primal Sea from which all time, all space and all souls sprang from. I began to see it for what it was and that things existed that were neither matter nor really antimatter and I began to understand the nature of the primal sea. To really understand what a human soul or the soul of anything that lives one must come to understand the Primal Sea of Voidness beyond all Galaxies. In this way one "goes beyond" matter ways of seeing things which are: time, space, matter. In understanding Voidness one experiences that time, space, and matter are all illusions that don't really exist at all. This reminds me of a philosophical premise that I heard of in college. It was: "What if we are all only a figment of our own imagination?" Though falling down this hole might lead to some people's insanity for others who are balanced in thought, mind and body and emotions it can lead to a useful understanding of what a human being and what a soul really is. For most people like myself it is useful to at least pretend that the matter universe is real, while at the same time realizing fully that it is not. Therefore, life becomes a serious game. Yes, it is a game but it is a serious game that God has designed for us. Or more precisely, "We all as God designed the universe that we are now experiencing!" In "What the Bleep do we know?", the movie documentary it is mentioned that the time-space that human beings live in has more the characteristics of thought than it does what we in non scientific common ways of thinking tend to believe. Therefore what reality really is, is not what humans generally intrinsically believe it to be.

Life Brings Us Dreams of the Heart that Cannot Be Predicted!

April 3rd 2005

All You Need Is Love! At age 15 I started dating a beautiful blonde haired blue eyed girl from Alaska. She loved to Ice skate so we ice skated at the Pickwick Ice rink in Burbank near to Glendale where we both lived. At age 16 I bought my first car, a surf wagon. It was a '56 ford stationwagon blue and white. The year was 1964. I began dating a 21 year old girl I knew from church within a few months after I bought my car. A year later I was dating a girl who went to L.A. State University and I was 17. She was 19. Up to this time I was pretty much in control of my relationships. However, at age 19 I met a girl while at a church conference in Chicage that was 18 while I was 19. We fell very much in love but only saw each other in the summers because she was in college at Oakland University near Detroit and I was in College in Los angeles. However, when I was 21 and she 20, she decided that she wanted to stay celibate even if we married. I knew this just wouldn't work for me so I broke up with her even though I was incredibly in love with her. I became suicidal in the aftermath for about 4 or five years. People say I became a ladies man but what really happened is that when I became the most suicidal I simply went to look for another girlfriend. If you have a choice of killing yourself or finding another girlfriend it is a pretty easy choice. So 25 girlfriends later and 4 years later I met my wife to be who was 21 when I was 25. We were going to have my son so we married. Because she was so young and not really prepared to be a wife or mother we broke up 4 years later. I was given custody of my son and she married a famous artist in the United States. Now my son will be 31 this year and is married himself. For me, dating was a way to stay alive until I married and had my son. After my son was born I stayed alive for him and raised him myself. Now I have been married 3 times and have 3 biological children, 2 step children and two god daughters, one of whom we are helping through college and the other we already did. The point of my history is this. Love can keep you alive until the right one comes along. Stay alive! There are many people you haven't even met yet that need you and love you!

RESURECTION

8:47 am pst Good Friday March 25th 2005

I began experiencing it fully last night as I walked my dogs alone along the beach. Though the wind was blowing the moon shone brightly and a few cumulous clouds moved quickly through the sky seeming to embrace the moon one by one. I felt it strongly-renewal, resurection, spring,the phoenix arising from the ashes. I felt hope again for our world.

For me, it has been a long arduous task waiting for the renewal of myself and planet earth. There were times in December and late February and early March that I feared I would not survive to experience this resurection along with the rest of you. Today is Good Friday and what a very good day it is!

In early December I became nauseous every day and knew that either a very large earthquake was coming or that I was dying. When the Earthquake and Tsunami arrived around Christmas time I was relieved at least that I wasn't going to die. I finally understood why I had been nauseous for about 1 month. I also understood why the heaven realms had drawn so close to earth. Heaven had drawn near to receive the souls that would be taken during the earthquake and tsunami.

By February and March I realized that the earthquake and tsunami were caused by the rearrangement of time on earth. However, the time storm we all now experience is the result. Time is rearranged continuously. However, when time is altered to the degree it was around Christmastime many psychological and physical aberations occur as our Earth's timespace finds a new equilibrium.

On this Good Friday and throughout Easter weekend I think it is very very important to give thanks not only to Jesus for giving us the chance for renewal and resurection but also to give thanks for all the thousands to millions who have given their lives the past few years of all nations both known and unknown so that we could still have a planet alive to live on at all. Blessings to you All. Happy Easter to you ALL!

Vibes and Human Nature

March 25th 2005

My wife had tried to buy a copy of a late 80's movie unsucessfully the last couple of months. It was called "Vibes" and starred Jeff Goldblum and Cyndi Lauper the early 80's singer. We happened to park in a different place and I picked up that the video rental place we were parked next to "by chance" might have "Vibes". We walked in and sure enough the store was classic in its clientel enough to have "Vibes". We watched it with our 9 year old daughter. It was amazing once again to see a realistic depiction of psychic abilities. Of course it was in a comedy setting so as not to scare people with the truth of what was being said just like "Men in Black". However, it touched me very deeply to see psychics depicted much as they are. Sure, some people claim to be psychics and aren't really. However, I can spot those kind a mile away. Those kind are all self deluded. I have no need to rain on their parade by showing them up and revealing that they are not genuine. Part of the survival of psychics is anonymity except for those that make a visible living at their psychic trade. Most real psychics integrate their abilities so well into their careers and lives that no mention is made of their true abilities.

I write of psychic abilities so that the people with true gifts don't just think they are too odd or different and just kill themselves. The truth is everyone is different. Some are more visibly different than others and many hide their differences quite successfully. The worst possible scenario is to have parents and relatives that tell you you are crazy and that no one is psychic and no matter how much proof you share doubt your gifts. That is the worst. However, that was not my experience at all. My parents and grandmother always recognized I was gifted and encouraged me in all my gifts and so they helped me grow and nurture those gifts into something very special as an adult. And for people who want to rain on your parade just say quietly inside yourself "Fuckem if they can't take a joke". The trick is to be so strong inside yourself of who you are that no one ever gets to you. Be compassionate to all beings but never let anyone BS you into thinking something you know isn't true. Without the truth Beings don't survive! So I search for the truth in all things all the time. Always be kind but always look for truth and if you don't find it then don't trust that person. Be compassionate but have no trust at all for people who lie to you even once.

When I watched "Human Nature" (2002) with Patricia Arquette and Tim Robbins I was amazed at how touched I was by this movie. It reminded me a lot of the back to nature theme of the late 60's and early 70's revisited. I found myself very touched by the desperation of all the charactors each in their own way. Now that I am in my late 50's even the desperation of youth is a luxury to my way of thinking now. I found it a sensual treat to touch some of the wildness I once lived myself. Between 1980 and 1984 I built an A Frame house on 2 1/2 acres of land 10 miles from the nearest small town at 4000 feet on the side of Mt. Shasta. During winters we sometimes got 7 feet of snow at once so the steep roof slopes were necessary so the roof wouldn't collapse during those extreme snowfalls. Since everything was paid for I had a lot of time to be free and do what I wanted to and to home school my 3 children that were then 6 to 10 years old. However, after 4 years of this life I felt that I was beginning to get too feral living so far from suburbia and cities.(It was 25 miles to our nearest friends) so we moved to the California Coast and bought a business while our kids went to junior high and high school. Though I did not stay for years and years in this forest paradise, after 4 years I had lived my life long dream to build my own place in the forest and live out many fantasies that I had had growing up. Because of actually living my dreams I have been able to go on when life has felt very empty at times, especially between 1990 and 1994. Living my dreams allowed me to survive the worst times so that I could live more dreams like I have been for the last 10 years of my life.

Time Travel!

Thursday March 24th 2005

Before my father passed on in 1985 he spoke with me about his involvement in United States built Time Travel conveyances while he was in the U.S Marine Corp. Reserves in the mid 1930's. He and his brother Bob were recruited to work with Albert Einstein and Nicola Tesla,(the father of alternating Current) on the first US built Time travel device in a hanger at a military Airport in Seattle. Let us say that this took place between 1935 and 1937. This is chronicled in Uncle Tommy Travels Time.You may ask, "Do you expect me to believe this?" My answer would be "No" I expect you to entertain the possibility that this really happened and to be open minded to the possibility that all history since about World War I has been seriously altered in order to have the United States and Europe be preeminent on Planet Earth. However, since other nations besides the United States and Europe have time travel devices now things are changing on planet earth. This is one of the reasons that it is important for you to comprehend all this! Because this century things are going to change a lot and not necessarily for the better!

Time Storm!

12:12 pm pst March 22 2005

I have been searching for a useful way to speak about what happened on Earth with the earthquake and tsunami. Many of you who are educated know as I do that the length of a day has shortened slightly and the shape of the earth has altered slightly and a wobble that wasn't there before has shown up as earth spins and orbits the sun. However, that is scientific common knowledge. What is not generally known is that the nuclear blasts in about 100 cities worldwide and the alteration of earth's timespace to correct that problem created the earthquake, the tsunami, the change of earth's shape and the change of the length of a day and the new wobble. What we experienced and are still experiencing to some degree is called a Time Storm. When too many time spaces in a given area of timespace are altered within a short period of time a time storm can result. In "Memories" web page 4 His Oneness and the Lemurian civilization experience a timestorm that affects many solar systems in this sector of the Galaxy. In His Oneness' case he has to put his civilization in another dimension to protect them from an intergalactic communication that results in a Time Storm. His civilization now resides over the Gobi desert and sometimes Northern California depending on world events. However, being in another dimension that is specifically designed to be impervious to time storms he can guide earth and its timelines at the behest of the Galactic Sentience and the Galactic Government. Many people on earth now are ill physically or mentally or both directly because of this earthshaking event. Let us all try to keep nuclear weapons from going off again because the next event of this magnitude could wipe out half the life on this planet if it has to be corrected like this again. Modern day man does not yet have the technology to create dimensions safe from Time Storms as His Oneness and the Lemurians and the Galactic Government do.

Ongoing Problems caused by Time Storm

Thursday March 24th 2005

I am writing the following as a precaution for all humans on earth. If another series of nuclear events even though they may be only 1 megaton or less each occurs the next time storm will likely end human civilization as we know it! The phsiological and psychological affects of such an occurance would return humans to the stone age metaphorically. Logic and reason would be lost for about 100 years which would effectively end civilization at least as we now know it.

The Marie Shiavo incident in Congress is one example of the psychological aberrations moving around the planet. However you feel about the subject one can't help but notice what a bizarre change in the logic and reason and levelheadedness of Congress to even take up such an issue. This is but one example of the psychological aberrations in effect in all humans because of the Time Storm caused by the refitting of time back before 100 cities were nuked with 1 megaton bombs or less.

We can expect at least 1 to 5 years of earthwide physiological and psychological effects from the present Time Storm. If there are no other nuclear incidents that have to be prevented through time alteration things should then recover nicely. However, if another Time Storm incident occurs all of you who are capable or evacuating the planet should do so before civilization begins to end!

Approximately 10% of the problems we are now experiencing are caused by 9-11 and the wars that have happened as a result of 9-11. The other 90% of the problems are directly caused by the nuking of about 100 cities, the rearrangement of time so no physical evidence of the fact exists now except the earthquake, the tsunami, the shortening of a day, the change of shape of the earth and the wobble of earth and the physiological and psychological effects resulting from the preceding issues upon all life on earth ongoing.

The above article is a notification from the Galactic Government regarding issues affecting the well being of all life on earth for all visitors to earth and all beings who are concerned about earth's ongoing viability and survival whether they reside on earth or throughout the galaxy.

Why I write!

March 15th 2005

I write because I need to. I like being around very creative intelligent people. All 3 of my wives and all 3 of my children have been incredible artists.My 9 year old daughter is an incredibly talented musician like myself. I have been a musician since I was 8 and took 8 years of piano and one year of organ lessons and at one point I even got to play a pipe organ in Santa Fe, New Mexico when I was 17. Since then I have taught myself guitar, electric guitar, flute, synthesizers, keyboards etc. So most of my friends are talented in either writing, artistry or music. One of my best friends is a musician known all over the world in his area of expertise.

I write to stay glued together as a person. Some people live in the same area within 25 miles of where they are born all their lives and watch pretty much the same people be born and sometimes die whereas someone like myself had moved 5 times before I was 6. Two places near Seattle and 3 places near San Diego. Though I missed all my relatives in Seattle I had a few in Los Angeles and when we moved to Tujunga in the foothills near Los Angeles I was able to visit my male cousin in Glendale once a week and watch the wonderful world of Disney on TV while my parents were in church. My cousin later became an attorney that has taken cases before the US Supreme Court in Washington D.C. So by the time I was 8 and we moved from Tujunga to Glendale because they had a really great public school system I had moved 7 times in my young life. At 12 we moved to my cousins place as he was going off to college and his mom remarried and was now living in the Hollywood Hills with her new husband. Then at 16 we moved to a bigger place in Glendale so my grandmother could live with us and we all would have our own bedrooms. So by age 16 I had moved 9 times, twice in Seattle, twice in San Diego, once to tujunga and the rest in Glendale. When I reached college age the moves grew even more frequent and after moving my grand piano which was a birthday present for my 18th birthday 9 times I decided I had had enough of pushing it up and down stairs to 2nd story apartments. So I sold my grand piano after my son was born when I was 26 along with my '69 volkswagon beetle bug and moved to Hilo, Hawaii with the proceeds. So by age 26 I had moved 18 times. I counted about 10 years ago and counted about 50 moves total. Starting in 1995 I have only lived 2 places each 5 years. Before these last two moves 4 years was the longest I had ever lived in one home. I wonder if it is a coincidence that until these last 2 moves 4 years was the longest I had been faithful to any wife or girlfriend as well. I have now been faithful to my present wife since we married in 1995. I think this was because I was 21 in 1969 and when the girl I was in love with decided to be celibate even if we married I lost it. After breaking up with her I met many women over the next 4 years just to stay alive because of breaking my heart. It's amazing what we do for love and just to stay alive and breathing in a body! This survival strategy wouldn't work today because of AIDS. Though this method kept me alive I paid a price for it as a married man. Because of experiencing so many women in the 70's I found it hard not to continue to experience women after my marriage and the birth of my son in 1974. Though I was faithful for those 4 years of marriage I wasn't faithful to my second wife that I married in 1980. She and I raised my son from my first marriage and her two kids from her first marriage. When my second wife and I broke up in 1994 I realized that I should never marry again unless I was going to be faithful. This is because if I had been faithful to my 2nd wife she might have trusted me more during and after the birth of our daughter in 1989.

So even though many of you might wish to live the life I have led, looking back on it it has been like a whirlwind of emotions and experiences all over California, Hawaii, Oregon, Nepal, India, Europe etc. What is hard now is in trying to make any sense out of my life because it has all been so wide ranging. It is almost like I have lived about 10 or 20 totally different lives with different women and as different people. It's just hard to make logical sense out of all of it. It is almost as if you picked up 20 DVD's at Blockbuster and then lived them in real life. It is pretty overwhelming!

Ashley Smith

March 14th 2005

What an amazing turn of events! This is the 26 year old widow who talked Nichols into surrending to the authorities with no more deaths. My wife said that Ashley's fear of death by Nichols was exceeded only by the complete desperation of a mother that doesn't want her child to be an orphan! Here we see a person of faith living her beliefs successfully in real time.After having survived the death of her husband, her daughter's father, Ashley had been through enough to become a deeper adult. So when Nichols broke into her house she was somehow able to accept death and then decide to be who she really was to the end. She succeeded in making Nichols see not only her but what he had done. His response was, "I don't want anyone else to die" She said, "You've got to turn yourself in." He didn't say "No!" Just that he needed a couple of days to prepare for that. However, Ashley knew that if she gave him that much time he might change his mind and rape and kill her and her daughter would then be an orphan. So the first chance she got she phoned the police. After seeing her interview on CNN my wife had me order her a copy of The Purpose Driven Life that Ashley quoted to Nichols.

For me it was a treat to see someone that young use what I call "the compassionate right mindful approach" in a dangerous situation. I learned this same approach quite young in an effort to "stay alive" several times. The basic principle of the approach is that people who are at core "Sane" can be brought back to reality if you are compassionate with them no matter what they might have just done or be going through in their lives at the present moment. Most older people or those who have had children know this technique because it is one of the few successful approaches useful with a trantruming child at any age unless you just want to scare them to quickly bring them out of the hysteria. The compassionate right mindful approach is also useful to use on normally sane people who are just going through a tormenting time in their lives. The only catch is that you must not only sound sincere, you must be sincere. Any lies may get you killed while using this approach on a temporarily dangerous adult. Also, if any drugs or alcohol are involved forget this approach unless you have no other safe option. Then if you can run and get away do it!

When I was in my early 40's I took a job as a counselor for male juvenile offenders ages 12-17. This was in an experimental environment and all the offenders had to have 7 felony convictions. Those who had commited crimes with guns were not allowed into this experimental program. I regularly used this compassionate approach. Sometimes it was not enough because we later found out that some of the boys were climbing out the bedroom windows and mugging people on the street outside between the hours of 2am and 5 am while there was a minimum of security awake. However, I regularly had to save my own life and the lives of some of the boys in some very tense situations. The two real keys to this were: Always come from a surrogate uncle or surrogate father place and always respect the boys no matter how far they had fallen in life. And second, if you wanted to physically survive as a counselor in a situation like that you had to always be a little unpredictable so that they couldn't precisely predict your behavior in order to make a plan against you that could cost you your life. I stayed in this job until a boy, age 15 and 200 lbs who I had thought my friend but whose brain had fried on PCP held a butcher knife to my back while I was washing dishes in the kitchen in the facility. This was very bad for me because though I'm not afraid of guns at all I am deathly afraid of knives because of the knives and knife fights I was exposed to in school in the late 50's and early 60's. In the late 50's I had had knives put to my throat and had been threatened with death unexpectedly more than once. One time my throat bled from the knife but luckily it left no scar.

Anyway, back to the story. This butcher knife in my back for me was the last straw as I had already confiscated 6 shanks or homemade knives from this boy that day. Though I was easily able to throw the boy to the floor and to disarm him I had to seriously fight my primal instincts to finish him right then. I realized that day that I refused to work in a job that might make me kill a kid so I could survive. I quit the next day. I was a counselor not a cop! The next counselor who followed me in that job had problems with the same boy. The boy broke a broom handle off and threatened the counselor with it. The counselor called the police and was fired as a counselor for calling the police. Within 6 months two counselors in other like funded facilities in the same city were killed by the boys they counseled, one was beaten to death and one was knifed. I and the counselor that followed me were grateful to be alive!

In difficult situations I have found the attitude to always take is literally, "There are No problems there are only Opportunities!" This is the attitude that will most often keep you alive no matter what happens in life. If you can embrace fully "There are No problems only opportunities" deep down into your soul you will never be a victim and you will always be empowered. And so when most people fall victim to themselves and their hopeless stances you can physically save yourself and sometimes them as well!

JUSTCE!

Friday March 11 2005

I was watching the terrible incident in Atlanta where 3 people died including a judge on CNN tv this morning. This set my mind to thinking and this is what seems important to me about all this.

First of all, it is my experience that justice doesn't exist in America. My personal experience is that the rich get off and the poor either go to jail, go crazy or die or all three. And it doesn't matter whether they are innocent or not.Same result.

The person who perpitrated the crime in Atlanta was obviously crazy because of the nature of the crime he had commited that put him in this court situation. It is highly unlikely he will survive to be tried given the nature of his new crimes.

However, the real question for me here is about justice for everyone in America and on earth. That is what really should be looked at much more than another tightening of security. If I don't want my dog to dig under my backyard fence I can tie him to the fence so he can't do that anymore and then I risk him hanging himself by getting the leash caught on something. In other words it is important that the medicine not be more dangerous than the disease.

Another thing that most people don't know. Did you know that if a person doesn't make a plea bargain and their case actually goes to trial there is a 90% chance that they will be convicted. That is really bad odds. Don't you think criminal defendants talk about this fact among themselves? What downside was there for this guy not to do what he did. He had a 90% chance of conviction and because of the crazy nature of his offense would likely be raped repeatedly in jail until he got aids or died. If someone knew this what would stop that person from doing exactly what he did? Whether he was guilty of the rape or not is no longer a question here, because he now has killed a judge, a sherriff and a court stenographer and possibly fatally wounded a second sherriff's deputy. What is important is that people seriously start thinking about REAL JUSTICE in America and around the world. The alternative is 100 or even 1000 such incidents as happened today.

Message from the Present Galactic Sentience

3:30 pm pst Thursday February 10th 2005

Note: The Present Galactic Sentience is a being that would be similar to the President of the United States of this what we on earth call the Milky Way Galaxy. I was asked to transmit this message to the beings who live on earth and all other interested parties.end note.

Beings of Earth and other interested parties. Good Day to you! I would like to describe how we communicate with governments of earth. It is done indirectly because of the delicate balance of power on earth. We realized that to appear directly through the masses would be to destroy the religions and cultures on earth. In order to preserve the quaintness and the "individuality" of earth we use Galactic Codetalkers. Galactic Codetalkers have been altered by our technology to be able to pass information directly to the intelligence gathering agencies of the governments of earth. They are almost never directly employed by these governments. They do not usually contain directly important information rather they act very much like a television only a coded one so that information can be shared only with the desired parties in the intelligence gathering structures of all earth governments. Then there are Galactic Codebreakers who are directly employed by these intelligence gathering instruments of earth governments. We of the Galactic government like to share information that is timely so we gather all that is needed through time travel of useful information over millions of years of experience both in an out of time and also by travelling time. For example on a planet like earth we are concerned with two major issues: harmony and preventing extinction of all life on earth. This creates several challanges which should be obvious to any thinking being. We surmount these ethical dilemmas by only sharing information about situations a few days or months before they are about to occur. However, since Earth is also a sentient being, she is given the right to defend herself. This is why we can't stop storms, earth changes, tsunamis and the like. For this is one of the ways earth avoids overpopulation of any species inhabiting her. If overpopulation gets beyond a certain point the planets are allowed to extinct the species living on the planets by whatever means necessary. Let's hope it never comes to that.

So let's get back to the Galactic Codetalkers. Codetalkers like Jonathan literally talk code. So anything he says or does has code within it. For example he might say "It's a nice day!" We might nudge him to say "Nice Day!" instead which would elicite a different code. Like the Galactic Time Guard and the Planetary Anthropologists, Galactic Codetalkers have biocoms built in. It's not that you could find them with 2005 technology because we always send in our people with technology at least 10,000 years in advance of what is present on the planet at that time. For more about Biocoms read the book "Memories" at this website the first part of Memories part 9 talks about biocoms.

At the present day Galactic Codetalkers set up websites that are flagged by their respective governments. Some sites are flagged by multiple governments as well as the United Nations as this one is. Galactic Codebreakers are given templates received through military sources. The template is then acquired for the right day, week, month and sometimes times in order to break the code. Governments can then realize the issues that are coming soon to be dealt with. This particular site is linked with an organization like the NSA within the United States and the United Nations. In this way the Galactic Government can indirectly liason with the United States, the United Nations and most all governments on earth without directly disturbing the fragile balances and nuances on earth. Thank you Beings of Earth it has been a pleasure speaking with you.

Our Brave New World!

12:37pm pst March 8th 2005

I was watching CNN on TV this morning. When ex President Bush and ex President Clinton came on having recently returned from the areas affected by the Tsunami I could see clearly the following:

note:It may be useful for you to think of this as science fiction or not depending on what is useful to you.end note.

I would like to share some things I have been aware of for years and other things I was just made aware of today. First of all, the first U.S. President to have formal contact with the Galactic Government was President Eisenhower. However, after Eisenhower there was much fear in the Intelligence community in regard to these events so Presidents were no longer able to remember their contacts with offworlders so they could have plausible deniability for the press or if they were captured and tortured in some unforeseen event. However, lately after 9-11 it became obvious to everyone that the very existence of earth was at stake in such a crazy way that Presidents had to continue to remember their offworld contacts in order for earth to survive at all. This has drastically changed the way world governments operate in regard to the Galaxy and in regard to each other.

When President Clinton today mentioned the "Brave New World" we had entered I realized it was a code word to international Governments regarding this formal change. It appears that President Clinton during his administration was a pivotal change to the way things were done between earth and the galaxy. I'm not quite sure why this happened I just know it did. Earth became during his administration a Galactic City State, an Island in Space of the Galactic Government. The main reason that the present President Bush's father and ex President Clinton went on this Tsunami fund raising event was to gather research about the real cause of the tsunami as the Pentagon felt that some type of weapon had caused it. So the two ex Presidents were sent to diplomatically gather as much information from other diplomats of the area in regard to what actually had caused all this. Many other psychics on earth were able to corroborate the time blowback theory after the prevention of the approximately 100 1 megaton nuclear blasts in the major cities of the world caused by terrorists.

De facto now, Ex President Clinton and the Elder Bush are joint Galactic Ambassadors representing Earth. It is my belief that President Clinton's operation might not be real and that what will really happen is his journey to another place in the Galaxy to confer about what to do next regarding the security of earth long term. George W. Bush is the Galactically recognized President of Earth. President Bush is advised by Ambassadors from all nations of earth in regard to his galactically recognized position as President of Earth.

The reason it is so ultimately important that China becomes a democracy soon is that by 2075 the Leader of China will likely be the de facto President of Earth and if there is not a democracy in China by then it could cause incredible Chaos on Earth and for Earth.

I am not allowed to say who prevented the approximately 100 nukes going off. I am allowed to say that likely the prevention was sponsored by the Galactic Government and personally, the Galactic Sentience through his personal emisary and Time Lord for around 40,000 Years, His Oneness of ancient Lemurian on earth presently in a stasis dimension over Asia and Sometimes Northern California. Whether you and I believe any of this is in the end irrelevant. This is simply Galactic notification of all nations of earth and its peoples of the de facto nature of these events.

The Time Pool

March 9th 2005

If you have read my online book "Memories" or what I have written so far on The History of His Oneness then you know who His Oneness is and of the Time Pool with which he can watch time being changed as it is changed both by those who are authorized and by those who aren't. If you are an intuitive, an empath, a psychic or a precognitive psychic like myself or you wish to help life in some way then learning about what a personal time pool is like might be helpful. Though His Oneness' Time Pool is about 10 feet in Diameter and custom Build to the specifications of the present leader of the Galaxy called the Galactic Sentience and under the care of His Oneness you can also benefit directly from what I call intuitive technology.

For example, many times I will sit in my Hot Tub (Spa) under the Stars for an hour or more in my backyard and intuit what I need to write next. Other times I will simply sleep until I wake up and get inspired to write in that way. As one wakes up naturally without an alarm clock I have found to be the best way to contact God and his Angels for inspiration of all kinds. However, sometimes one can if one is in a good and receptive mood receive incredibly wonderful and powerful information that can be incredibly useful to oneself, ones family or to others.

note:If you plan to trance will in a Hot Tub or Spa be sure to have someone watching you so you don't drown while in a trance. I personally don't have to trance to get useful information since I can consciously interface with my subconscious mind while I am still awake. Blessings

Earth is a Baby Creator?

12:14pm pst March 3rd 2005

As I was waking up this morning I discovered that Earth is a baby Creator. I found this amazing because although I know a lot about creators I didn't know about this. I had assumed that Stars like our sun were both young creators but I didn't know that planets and possibly moons were young almost embrionic Creators. It is possible that the Earth is like a child from 1 to 5 years old in its stage of development toward maturity. I have been told that the potential lifetime of a Creator is Billions of years or more spanning many shifts of our galaxy from matter to antimatter and back again. I also have been aware that other galaxies are built by other Creators as well. I understand how 1 in 1000 or 1 in 1 million young Creator couples hang out in dark matter away from any galaxies and when the couple "gets pregnant" one of them who is not pregnant throws time and space in the dark matter between matter and antimatter in order to generate a galaxy that then slowly "at least according to human experience of time" rocks back and forth between matter and antimatter over millions and billions of years.

When my young son who was then about 8 came back with me from India in 1986 we unfortunately discovered that because he wasn't aware such things existed, how to prevent their occurance had somehow got lice growing in his hair. Since I knew he wasn't yet disciplined enough at that age to get rid of them permanently I shaved his head so the lice would be permanently wiped out. He wore a base ball cap to school in California until his hair grew back out. We had been in India and Nepal for 4 or 5 months between December 1985 until April 1986.

In a similar manner the humans of earth are like lice upon the head of the baby earth. Since earth and its parent or parents are aware humans are somewhat civilized there is no wish to completely eliminate humans. However, humans have to be careful if there changes to earth upset the child earth or the parent(s) the sun and (?) as then humans will be rendered extinct.

When a family of Creators begin to create a galaxy it is sort of like when humans first settle an area and begin to create a town to do business and to live. I guess the way Creators view a Galaxy is this way. Since Creators live Billions of years potentially they are unfathomable to most humans unless the humans are both psychicly gifted as well as incarnate old creators in the process of renewal like myself. The way that Creators prevent death when they are old and bored is to renew by experiencing mortality by incarnating as humans and/or other intelligent species for a while in order to relearn to cherish life after living Billions of years usually within a Galaxy as a Star or Nebula or many different things during their evolution.

note:If this is just too much to think of as real for you then just pretend all this is science fiction and a way to expand your minds in more limitless ways.

Since Creators as adults are much bigger than the whole Solar System at present and live in an entirely different time continuum than humans they go to sleep when they are old and dream themselves into the bodies of humans and other intelligent species. Then they live their lives out as these humans and other intelligent species forgetting for a while their relative immortalitiy of billions of years. This causes renewal of a respect for life and the capacity to cherish life once more by experiencing mortality.

Note: If you go back to my home page and scroll down to "The History of Celeste Weaver" and the scroll down on that web page to "The pre-Galactic Creators" you will learn a little more about the CREATORS of this Galaxy and their relatives who created other galaxies.

Infinite alignment of Compassionate Beings

12:28 pm pst Saturday Feb. 19 2005

I had heard about this for years. I wanted to believe that such an infinite array of enlightened compassionate beings existed that spanned all time and space. I cannot place a time on when I consciously aligned with this group. I believe I was unconsciously aligned since before birth. It is difficult for me to know for sure. However, when I first met an evolved Tibetan lama in Ashland Oregon around 1980 I realized right then that something like this really did exist. I had found it difficult to be as psychicly gifted as I had been all my life. Sure my gifts saved my life and well as the lives of others. But at times as a child I felt like a 5 year old driving a Semi truck driving down the interstate. It was not a comfortable experience. With the meeting of my first evolved Tibetan Lama I had a sense that everything would be okay now. I began to hear about the Mahayana and the Vajrayana. I presently believe the Vajrayana or Diamond Vow of Vajrasattva and Nyema is the best description of what I now experience 24 hours a day. There was a time when I was afraid before becoming one with the infinite array of Enlightened beings that spans all time and space and galaxies. The moment of conscious alignment was a little frightening but after the initial moments of absolute terror passed I realized I would never ever be frightened again on a supernatural level. For the compassionate array of beings includes Jesus and all his angels and saints and Buddha and all his angels and saints and the same for all planets and galaxies. I had to rereach in this lifetime through study and experiment places that I had been comfortable with in other lifetimes. Once I had learned to have real compassion for all life in the universe and to feel safe while doing that all the time I was inducted consciously into the infinite array of compassionate beings. Now if anything even thinks about attacking me it immediately becomes a part of the infinite array of compassionate beings. No questions asked. Instantaneously. Time and space I have found is no obstacle to the infinite array of compassionate beings. For me, personally, learning to soul travel to any physical place or to any heaven that I was allowed to visit or look into was the primary prerequisite for conscious entry into this infinite array of enlightened wise and compassionate beings. I would equate conscious alignment with a quality of fearlessness that one just doesn't see in beings who have not consciously aligned with the infinite array of compassionate and wise beings.

The Mists of Avalon

Saturday March 5th 2005

When I was in Great Britain in October 1999 I traveled with part of my family to Glastonbury, England. As I reached about 10 to 20 miles as the crow flies from Glastonbury Tull I felt a buzzing in the back of my neck which signified to me I was near one of the most amazing power points I had ever experienced in my life anywhere I have yet been on the planet. It grew stronger as I came closer to Glastonbury Tull. It is said that Glastonbury Tull is the Isle of Avalon in King Arthur days and that both the Holy Grail and the last resting place of King Arthur are there. When I climbed Glastonbury Tull I was amazed at what I felt. I could then and there understand how the Magna Carta and English speaking Western Civilization had sprung from this place and these ancient roots.

Somehow the blending of the ancient Druidic Goddess cults and Christianity had help bring about England and the United States and Australia and Canada and to some degree present day India.

Last night my wife brought home a movie now on DVD called "The Mists of Avalon". For me it was the most believable version I have yet seen of King Arthur, Merlin, Morgane, Guenivere etc. It was easy to see the charactors slowly moving from Goddess worship toward the Goddess being converted to the Virgin Mary in Christianity. I was fairly amazed to see people depicted like myself who have the gifts of seeing both the present and the future both while it is happening far away and before it happens. It made me quite comfortable to see people with these gifts depicted. It especially was interesting to me as some of these types of people were ancient relatives of mine. Since then ancient Celtic ways have blended with Christianity to form the present ways that I was taught as a child. I was always encouraged growing up when I saw angels or elves or whatever. I was never told "You can't see that." or "That's not real." So as a result I never lost the ability to "See" Angels or whatever I needed to see to protect myself, my family and my friends from harm and danger. People who are taught "Not to see" I now see as people who have been disconnected from natural human abilities that protect our very lives and souls. I see such souls as very vulnerable and manipulated by others who wish to control them. Very often people trained to reject their abilities die young deaths because they have been disconnected from the very abilities that keep one alive with their feet on the ground so to speak. If an unenlightened parent or guardian has disconnected you from your natural God given abilities it is never too late to take your abilities back. Just like if you or someone tied your hands behind your back for years, you could still cut the ropes and develope your muscles and be an artist or artisan or whatever you wanted to be. Life is always a challange but if you don't even have your instincts to protect you then how will you survive when the going gets rough?

Serious Issues

6pm pst Feb. 26th 2005

Last week or so I put an article on my journal site called 100 megaton. I took it down after 24 hours because I wasn't trying to notify the public but rather security people connected with governments worldwide. I figured 24 hours would be sufficient. However, this article I'm writing now IS meant for the general public. It is not intended to scare anyone. However, as a life long precognitive psychic I became ill about 3 weeks ago. In order to get well I slow way down in the way I function so that I can go very deep and self heal as well as invoke angels into my field of life so that I can get better in order to do what God has sent me to earth to do. While I was in this self healing mode and sleeping about 12 hours a day to get well I picked up what was making me ill. It turns out that the earthquake and tsunami were caused when nuclear weapons were used on earth totalling about 100 megatons in strength. The charges were probably each 1 megaton or less. The time blowback that hit our world after time was manipulated so that the people on our timeline didn't have to experience that here and now was the earth quake and tsunami. However, there was no way to stop the earthquake and tsunami that resulted from this disaster. If you have seen the tv program MEDIUM then you have seen how I get information. It comes in bits and pieces and so you can usually get enough information to save lives but it is also very frustrating at times unless you just accept that God only shares what he wants to when he/she or it wants to.

Initially what I got was that a 100 megaton nuclear device had gone off. However, while I was staying in Yosemite this week I got a lot more information because it is a Creator power point on the planet. So that people who are gifted and get still there get supercharged with spiritual gifts and insights. It is a very very powerful spiritual place if you are interested. What I received in Yosemite was that up to 100 devices went off in the 100 biggest cities in the western world including Washington DC, New York, Los Angeles,Beijing,Moscow,Paris,London,Berlin,Rome,etc. etc.

I think this is the same reason that the Pope got ill too.

It cost over 1 trillion dollars to fix the problem and the message I got from those who fixed it said that they couldn't fix many more problems of this kind because of funding so that ways to stop these problems need to be formulated before they occur. I am sending this out to the general public so that even if there is no scientific proof that people will see that this is a real issue that needs to be addressed. Miracles can and do happen but they may be just too expensive to repeat 100 times!

Even More Serious Issues

Feb. 28 2005

As a precognitive psychic I feel I have both a duty and an obligation to the people of earth and all life on earth to share what I am now picking up. I am very sorry to report what I am about to but if I don't who will? Who will have the courage to report the truth?

I was watching the news today about bin laden telling zarqawi to hit the U.S. Something about this felt very bad. As I followed my feelings as a life long psychic I was able to trace them to what I sensed bothered me about this.

First of all it is important to understand that there has never been a war like this in recorded history. This is like the Christian and Moslem Crusades all over again but this time with Nuclear weapons. I'm not really sure the general public really gets what we are now moving toward. Neither the Islamic terrorists or the western Christian secular world will ever give up! As a result we are now moving toward a kind of stalemate. It is another more crazy version of the cold war.

What the general public has not considered is that both the Islamic terrorists and on the other side, the American military, the Russian Military, The Chinese military and all the European military each will choose extinction of all life on earth to defeat. On the Secular Christian side this is a carry over of the cold war idea of mutual assured destruction. The next 10 years or more will be about how we deal with mutual assured destruction. How mankind decides to live out this one issue will determine whether anyone or anything on earth survives or not!

1984

March 10th 2005

I was reading a recent Time magazine March 7, 2005 to be exact. On page 18 I sw a little article on blue gray. It said, Vladimir Putin, CBS New Loyalist. Bush was lecturing Putin about his taking over the press in Russia. Putin countered that Bush had goten Dan Rather fired. "What he said is the difference." Bush was astounded that Putin thought this. However, most of the world thinks this is true too. Only conservative republicans who are so zealous they can't see all the people being harmed in the "Any Means to Our Ends" philosophy. I myself consider myself to be an American Moderate politically speaking. I have voted for almost every elected president since Nixon. This is because I vote what I believe is good for out country rather than what is good for me personally. For if the world loses a free America extinction of all life on earth won't be far behind. You can quote me on that last statement as a precognitive psychic.

Since the information that came through CBS was never discredited and only the sources of the information were discredited I assumed and I believe rightly so that this was swept under the carpet precisely because we were at war. Had we not been I believe it would have been another Watergate and Bush would have been out of office. So all the people getting fired and Rather losing his anchor post is from bad sources and not necessarily bad information.

The real problem as I see it is that the War on Terrorism is like the War on Drugs. It will go on in one form or another for at least 100 years. However, in order to keep this war going nations like the US will go bankrupt and soon China will be in control of world business if it isn't already. Nations conducting war tend to take away their people's rights in order to win the war. I suggest the war on terrorism can't be won. However, bringing democracy to all Islamic nations might be possible. And that might solve a lot of the problems we are now dealing with. However, it will also create many other problems that are as of now unforeseen.

War Stories

Sunday February 27th 2005

This introduction I'm writing today. However, the body of this piece was written for a creative writing class in college on March 19th 2002. I thought it might be useful for those who were too young or not born when Viet Nam happened to see what happened to some of the troops that I knew. I would say that 50% of the men who went to Viet Nam were physically or psychologicaly destroyed by it or both. So that even if they survived they were never to lead normal lives again. The other 50% became men from the boys who went to Viet Nam. Those boys never returned to the US. They were men made stronger even if much more cynical than when they left. They had no illusions about anything when they returned. They were just grateful to even be alive at all.

There are some who like George Washington, Andrew Jackson, Senator John McCain and Senator John Kerry who become leaders from their pain. Senator McCain was held in prison in the Hanoi Hilton for several years and tortured and starved. This gave him a powerful truth and a fearlessness which has earned him respect from all whether they are republicans or democrats. Only the most amazing of men can prosper from such terrible experiences.

Many of the soldiers who returned from Viet Nam were spit upon and reviled by their friends who were then in college. Most of them quickly learned not to talk much about their experiences in Viet Nam for a whole host of reasons. I am very pleased that whether Americans support the war in Iraq or not we are all united in supporting our troops after the disastrous effect on our troops from Viet Nam the Social War and chaos created in America during that time. This social war has been to some degree eliminated by the elimination of the draft. I expect the draft not to be exercised in America because there is no way now to have a draft without drafting women as well as men. It just wouldn't fly these days.

The following was written by me on Tuesday March 19th 2002.War Stories. When I grew up in the 1950's and 1960's boys from birth were trained as children to fight and die for their country. In the 1950's and 1960's the draft of all young men had been in place at least since the beginning of World War II. I can remember quite vividly of my father talking to me and preparing me as young as 3 or 4 years of age to prepare to be a soldier. He said he hoped I wouldn't have to go to war but that I should mentally and physically prepare for it. He told me that young men who didn't prepare and who got drafted usually were the first to die in war.

When I noticed this preparation the most was during required gymn class during junior high school. Coaches started treating us more cruelly in preparation for the draft. All healthy young men expected to be drafted into the army. Some prepared to join the Navy or Air Force so they wouldn't wind up dead in the Army infantry on the front lines of a war or conflict. The cruelty from the coaches was echoed by the 8th and 9th graders as 7th grade boys were often tortured and beat up as a hazing ritual and entrance into adulthood. Especially during junior high many 7th grade boys cried from all the abuse they suffered from the coaches and the 8th and 9th grade boys. Some never recovered from the physical and emotional abuse. Whenever I thought I could get away with it or survive it I tried to protect some of these boys from harm. I was very lucky. Because I was always very tall and strong for my age people generally left me alone. They knew that even though I was very good natured that if they picked on me I was big enough and strong enough to do serious damage if cornered or angered.

My best friend in Junior High School had the school record for the rope climb. He didn't even use his legs to climb rope just his arms. That's why he was so very fast. He just stuck his feet straight out at a right angle to the rope and up he went. I think he reached the top within 3 or 4 seconds. It was an amazing sight to watch. After we graduated high school we both attended the same college. I studied Computer Operations and Computer Programming and he studied to be a jet engine mechanic. Within two years he knew he was going to be drafted into the army so he joined the Air Force after completing his technical degree. He became an Air Force jet engine mechanic in Thailand during the Viet Nam War and maintained Fighter jets doing runs into Viet Nam. The last time I saw him was March 1969. He was in Thailand or Texas for 4 years. We lost track of each other until 2001 when I found him through classmates.com. Though we lost 30 years as friends we have visited and travelled to Yosemite and hiked some of the trails we hiked at age 15 in 1963. We have kept in touch ever since.He has also met my wife and all my kids and I have met his wife. I think my friend considers himself very lucky not to have to watch people scream and die in battle.

Another friend of mine was a Marine Sargeant in Viet Nam. He told me that one day he was ordered to take his platoon into an area that he knew would get all of them killed for no useful purpose. He told his commanding officer her would not take his men there because they would all be killed and nothing would be accomplished by it. He was then dishonorably discharged from the marines. However, the next Sargeant they sent on that mission was killed along with half of my friend's platoon. All were seriously wounded or killed at that time. Though my friend was dishonorably discharged he doesn't have to live the rest of his life witht the guilt of getting his men killed or maimed for life for nothing.

One of my girlfriends lived in Fontana near Los Angeles at that time. Her sister had a boyfriend that drove army tanks in Viet Nam. He was ordered to drive his tank over women and children and then ordered to clean their body parts from the tank treads. He was never the same. When I met him he was an alcholic and had many psychological problems.

When I lived in Venice, California, one of my apartment roommates told me he was on a 2 month leave from the Army. Later after he returned to his home town in Minnesota I found out he had been to Viet Nam it was so bad he had deserted and had come to Venice, California to get sane and to escape the war. the year was 1969. In 1970 I found he had been sentenced to 5 years in prison for deserting the Army in Viet Nam after being drafted.

I met a married 24 year old lady with a 3 year old daughter who was attending my church. She was visiting relatives in the Los Angeles area where I then lived. It was Easter 1973. She asked if I knew anyone heading north towards Alaska where she was from. I gave her and her daughter a ride as far as Mt. Shasta where I wanted to spend my 25th birthday at the Sierra club Horse Camp Lodge alone in 20 feet of snow on Mt. Shasta. Later I found that her husband had had to run away into Canada to avoid the draft. This was also why they lived remote in Alaska off the grid so to speak. In 1974 I met her husband by accident on the big Island of Hawaii. By then I had married also and was living in Hilo, Hawaii with my wife and baby son.

A friend from church growing up was vehemently against the Viet Nam War. He went to the church elders to write him a letter to help him get Conscientious Objector status. He then received Conscientious Objector Status. Though he was persecuted for this and still is at times it is still a matter of great pride to him to have folowed his conscience in good faith with God.

In writing this essay on War Stories I just wanted to you to experience with me just how different it is now today in America than it was during the Viet Nam War.

Ascended Master Youth

Sunday March 13th 2005

Though people of many faiths may get what I'm going to say I'm going to write this in a more Christian context simply because I live in a Christian based Country even though we are one of the most tolerant Countries of religions other than Christianity as long as they don't force their ideas of something other than Christianity on us. Also, I live in California one of the most tolerant States in the United States, a state which is one of the easiest to come to as a foreigner without facing much bigotry against people from other countries. This is also true in large cities all over the U.S. like Los Angeles, San Francisco, Seattle, New York City, Boston and Chicago. The further from the largest cities the more bigoted and small minded people tend to be because of lack of a more international education except for those who are raised near the metropolises and then migrate to the country or the very few from the country who are well educated concerning international issues.

When I was young and growing up I became slowly aware of my parents religious philosophy and obviously they were very influential on my young psyche. My parents told me I was an Ascended Master Youth. As a 6 year old my thought was something like, "Wow! I'm an ascended master youth!" However, at the same moment my parents drove home that even though this is true you can't tell anyone unless they share your religion. So even as a young child I came to see that though our mystical Christian sect embraced reincarnation and vegetarianism and it spanned the globe it was also small enough to be vulnerable from mainstream religions and society. And so in the 1950's when I was raised it wasn't usually safe to talk about my beliefs. I was told to tell people who asked we were similar to Christian Scientists. This usually worked okay. This was usually sufficient as almost everyone knew what that was.

Anyway, I remember that Dad got up sometimes at 4:30 in the morning to do what he called "Decreeing". This I would describe as dynamic or forceful prayer. In doing this you invoke God directly into your body and then you command things to happen. Presently, as a 56 year old adult I can see the usefulness of this. However, if you don't have real unbigoted compassion for all sentient life in the universe and a really deep understanding of what is really going on you can really damage people supernaturally if your motives or your facts aren't genuine or true enough when using this really powerful technique.

I have never been a morning person. I can get up at any time and sort of appear to be awake a 4 am , 6 am or whatever. But I'm never what I would call really awake until 10 or 11 am. This has been somewhat of a problem in my life until I began to own my own businesses at age 30. Then I could schedule my appointments to fit my biology most of the time. When I am usually the most awake is between 10 pm and 1 am. That is when I used to write songs and poetry while I was in College in my late teens and early 20's.

Back to Dad and his morning decrees. Sometimes while I would be asleep I would feel his decrees or dynamic prayers affecting my dreams between 4:30 am and 6 am. in the mornings before he went to work. I didn't used to get mad at him as a child other than to get up momentarily and say, "Dad you're decreeing too loud and its waking me up out of my dreams!"

As an adult and thinking back on all this I think the episode of Childhood epilepsy between ages 10 and 15 was caused by several factors. One of the non physical factors was my parents praying for me to be an Ascended Master Youth. What I was expected to do was to save the world along with the other Ascended Master Youths of our Christian Mystic Sect. My Childhood epilepsy began when I began to doubt the sanity of the people in my sect and also I began to question what was with my parents for believing in any religion. I was always a very logical and pragmatic child. I was always a doer. There is a commercial about a man in a restaurant choking and the people in the adjoining table just talk about it without doing anything to save the person. I have always been a person who just got up and saved the persons life without a word. This quality of mine has startled people at times but since it saves lives I continue to be this way. I have no use for people who can't help others because they are too screwed up to get real even for a moment to save another's life.

Anyway, between ages 10 and 15 I didn't know whether I even believed in God or not. I think it might even be useful to say that I believed in Science Fiction and I worshipped the works of Asimov, Heinlein and Clarke. Then when Star Trek began on TV I worshipped at the altar of Star Trek. From ages 10 to 15 believing in God and religion didn't make much logical sense to me. Childhood epilepsy was to change all that. Whatever the causes Childhood Epilepsy set me on the path of being a real Ascended Master Youth. I realize now that my parents really had no idea in practical reality what it would mean to be an ascended Master Youth. They had no real practical idea of what it would mean to be Godlike while living in the physical world. The absolute terror of my experiences with childhood epilepsy brought me back to God. But because God became a personal friend to me along with Jesus and Saint Germain and angels and all the heavenly host by 16 I realized that God, Jesus and Saint Germain really had nothing to do with any religions at all. I realized that religions were for people who were too weak to know God personally through direct experience. This was my experience. Though my feelings and ideas are much more evolved and mature regarding all this now, this is what I thought then.

Looking back now I see quite clearly that God used my Childhood epilepsy to force me back to him so I could take full responsibility of the Divinely powerful gifts he has given me and to use them the way he intended me to. I have been brought to my knees both physically and supernaturally many times in order to do his will on earth regarding the amazing gifts he has bestowed upon me. Between ages 10 and 15 my lesson from God was very harsh. It was, "Either you use the gifts I have given you wisely to benefit all beings or you will die right now!" This is very clear to me now. To ask this of a child 10 to 15 years old was extremely traumatizing and I almost didn't survive it. In the previous article I wrote about my personal experiences with Viet Nam vets. However, here I will tell you what I was very embarrassed about while the Viet Nam War was on. God spared my life and/or sanity in Viet Nam because I was deferred from service because of Childhood epilepsy for which I was treated for by a doctor at the time and had records of this to prove it. At the time I told people who asked my classification that I had a student deferment for college because I was ashamed to tell people I was classified 4F which was a medical deferment.

Though I had no petite mal seizures after age 15 it still got me out of the draft which was good because I was very patriotic and if I had been drafted I would have gone in 1966 when I graduated high school if it weren't for my father who insisted I tell the draft board about my epilepsy. So first God almost killed me and then he got me out of the draft. I guess he had some other plans for me!

Though I had to invoke myself as a God and have it manifest in order to heal myself of epilepsy I also had to get used to ever growing supernatural gifts. It was pretty scary until I was about 32 and met my first Tibetan Lama. This was because after I invoked myself as a God I had a spiritual Army protecting me. The Tibetans call these Tutelary Protective Dieties. Well, I didn't have a name for them when I was 15. All I knew was they protected me against anyone who didn't respect me. People didn't have to recognize me as a God they just had to be respectful of me. When people were disrespectful beyond a certain point bad things happened to them that I had no control over. I often quit jobs that I was at in order to protect people from possible death from my protecting dieties that I didn't know how to control or what they really were at the time. These dieties saw me and see me as royalty and act like bodyguards to me supernaturally. People who intend harm to me met and meet with accidents most of the time that I am completely unaware of until after the fact and sometimes I am not aware of it even then. It wasn't until I was 32 or older that I learned how to protect others from my protecting dieties. I think my protective dieties were relieved that I had supernaturally grown up as well. The main way I protect people from them now is to stay away from people who might intend harm to me. In this way I can protect people from their unclarities that could cost them their lives unknowingly. I live in this way out of compassion for those too ignorant to be respectful to me.

This has led to an early retirement and financial and familial security as a natural karmic result. Since the "Leisure to Practice" is a much sought after Tibetan Buddhist Goal I have reached "Leisure to Practice" and so I pray 24 hours a day waking and sleeping for all beings in the universe that God draws my attention toward. Even in writing this for you I see as a prayer to reduce the suffering of all beings on earth by becoming more enlightened and aware of their place in the universe among all beings throughout the galaxies and beyond.

So what is an ascended master youth? The most practical way I can speak about it is how many people with spanish and latin surnames tend to sometimes name their children Jesus, which is pronounced HAYsuus which is also interesting because in Aramaic what Jesus was really called was Yesu pronounced YAsu. In naming your child Jesus you wish him to become another real Jesus. At least you hope the honor of naming your child Jesus will bring the real Jesus into his life.

In this context I now believe that my soul came into this life to be with parents who would invoke me as an ascended master youth and to move toward that goal as much as was practically possible given the totally materialistic western world which I and most of you now live in. I think my surprise as a soul is more how much I was able to accomplish in this direction. In practical reality one may reach for the stars but is very very lucky to even reach the mountaintop. I presently believe it is more about pursueing the goal than even getting there. What one experiences moving toward the goal of enlightenment is precious beyond words to express.

 

Loneliness and Solitude

Sunday March 13th 2005

I was having a very deep conversation with God about loneliness in my life. I found myself regressing to the time I felt the most lonely as a child. I was four years old and my parents took their 2 week vacation without me. I was left alone with my Nana(mother's mother). I felt completely abandoned. To make things worse I think Nana felt abandoned too. So we cried together to comfort each other concerning our deep loss.(four year old perspective)

To add insult to injury my parents returned and brought some stupid thing that was liquid plastic that you could blow bubbles of plastic that would harden. I thought, "What a jip. you left me home and I didn't get to travel to two states away." I think this time was so traumatic for me that I got angry and decided that I was going to ride motorcycles, drive cars, and fly planes all over the world. And I did. and I will continue to do so.

However, that is another story. Today I'm dealing with loneliness and solitude. They are the flip sides of each other. For loneliness is a kind of boring torture whereas solitude is time alone with God and nature. When I asked God to take away the loneliness I felt as a child growing up, God said, "I can't take your loneliness because it is a part of your solitude. In other words without the loneliness I felt in my life I would not have reached out for God and nature and become the person I am today. Without my loneliness as an only child God couldn't have come into my life and saved me!

 

Enlightenment

March 13th 2005

When my wife's mother died I knew several months in advance what was coming. But my wife yelled at me and didn't want to hear of it. Since this was sensitive for my wife I let it go as I sensed there really was nothing that could be done to save her mother's life and no one knew what was wrong with her at the time or even that there was something wrong with her. So I let it go. My wife still doesn't want to hear about it even though she is proud of me that I knew this so far in advance.

Within 6 months my wife who is ordinarily a very brilliant, intelligent and talkative woman was quiet for a whole day. The look in her eyes I could only describe as 'Horror'. I tried to talk to her several times during the day but she kept waving me away saying that she was grieving for her mother. Near the end of the day she asked me to talk to her while she was doing some gardening outside. She described what she was experiencing. She said, "I see everything that is happening on earth and all the good and all the bad and all the souls being born and dying and I don't like it."

I laughed with her because I have heard of this experience being described by human masters. I said, "This is a perfect description of enlightenment" She said, "Maybe it is but I don't like it." I said, "You don't have to like it you just need to accept that this is the way things are." I went on to say something like, "You may not like the fact that crocadiles eat people and children all over the world where they live but in order to be practical you do have to accept that this occurs. You do have to accept that this is the way things really are. Remember. Look at the gift you have just been given. Many people work for whole lifetimes to attain what you have just been given automatically caused by your mother's passing!". I felt her mother's spirit very near and felt this was an amazing spiritual gift from the other side which from knowing my wife was well deserved. Enlightenment is not only about bliss and sweet things. One must be strong to really be enlightened. Enlightenment is equally a blessing and a responsibility and only a soul capable of functioning as a healthy strong adult can carry this weight of Infinite bliss and responsibility.By knowing of the amazing paths of Jesus and Buddha we can see first hand the paths of the truly enlightened and which ways to go. Peace comes from knowing the truth and in knowing the truth the truth will set You Free!P>

 

Mutant Colds and Flus

Feb.19 2005 It is my experience that the colds and flus this year are very different than ever before. My personal experience is that they appear to be life altering in multiple ways. For example, it is more likely that one could die from these present strains. It is also very important to have a clear relationship with ones creator whatever one calls the being, in order to survive. The other component appears to be some sort of evolutionary process that is going on through these colds and flu. Even I with this last cold experienced a few days of wondering if I was going to live or not. I am very grateful to be financially secure with good health insurance at this time on the planet. I felt it my duty as a fellow human on earth to share this perspective with you.

It also might be useful to know that colds and sometimes flus are extremely preventative of all types of cancer so being a little sick is better than dying of cancer. Something in the clearance process within colds and flus flushes out potential cancer cells through sweat, urination and defecation.

Souls having passed on

Feb 17th 2005

The special Medium show yesterday(Wednesday) demonstrated something that I have personally experienced for years. This concerns humans who have passed over but who have not let themselves into the heaven realms for one reason or another. The Medium helped a little boy to transit into heaven that she met on her daughter's playground. In my personal experience it has mostly been adults who have this problem. I have had to help very few children in this way as there are usually plenty of angels and other helpers willing to help the children transit into heaven if they pass on from illness or injury. Most of the time I will find myself near a car accident and be called upon to help the being or beings passing on to the heaven realms. It is very important whenever you see a fatal accident or even a non fatal one that you pray for the victims. In doing this you not only help those transiting into the heaven realms but they will remember this and help you in your future hour of need.

I had a very strange experience once when a child that had just been aborted came (in soul) screaming and lodged itself in my heart and in my body with me. I found it very uncomfortable to be carrying two souls in my body temporarily. I immediately asked Angels to come take the child to a better place. I felt a lot different about abortion after that experience because I had to feel for a while what that child soul felt and experienced after being aborted. Obviously, birth control is a far better solution than abortion. Mankind must find a better ways to solve these kinds of problems. At the present time mankind sacrifices the unborn to abortion rather that to have a nuclear armageddon caused by the overpopulation by allowing all those unwanted by their mothers to be born. Which group karma is worse? What can be done to create a better group karmic soluton?

Grandmother Fighting in Iraq

8:39 am pst February 18th 2005

I was watching CNN yesterday and watched a story unfold about a grandmother fighting in Iraq for the US. At home her daughter was against the war but for the troops. I thought how different this war is from Viet Nam.

I remember being a historical Crusader fighting in the Holy Land for Christianity in a previous life. What I would like to share with present day crusaders both Christian and Moslem is what actually happens when you die in those kinds of engagements. At first one the other side everything is great. However, after a time one is then reborn on the opposite side. For example, if you are a Christian fighting Moslems and then you die doing that you are then reborn as a Moslem in the same land you were killing Moslems in. On the other hand the terrorists will die and be reborn in the United States. This sort of thing then goes back and forth until one learns as I have not to fight on either side because of learning firsthand what happens. This is natural karma in all wars. This is why by 1100 AD I learned not to ever be a soldier because I did not want to experience this kind of karma ever again because as a soul it is very confusing to go through this kind of richochet kind of experience life after life.

However, I must say that once I became a master between 1850 and 1934 I used this same karmic effect to cause myself to be born in Japan in 1935 so I could die in a nuclear blast in 1945 in Nagasaki. I did this so I could then karmicly be reborn in the United States in Seattle, Washington in 1948. Though I could not bring all my spiritually developed gifts from that lifetime in Tibet and India to the US in my latest lifetime I was able to bring my Seers gifts of all my lifetimes at least 6 million years into the past and several million years into the future. I only usually remember lives I have already lived in the past and present and future. Those I have yet to experience in the past, present and future are more vague and constantly changing because of all the decisions and prayers I am making right now! These memories cause me to behave in different ways than most people do who aren't aware of their past lifetimes in the past, present and future. Also, when I meet someone I am usually aware of the past life connections in the past, present and future that I have with that person within the first 5 minutes of talking with them.

The REAL PROBLEM OF THE WAR AGAINST TERRORISM

FEB. 18 2005

I feel a need to share once again the real problem with the present war against terrorism. Are there terrorists? Yes! Is the US creating even more terrorists because of the heavy handed way it is handling things? Yes!

To me the real problem is not the terrorist war at all. It is the fact that this war is being conducted as a smokescreen for what is really going on! The real issue of life on earth right now is extinction! This war is being used as a multinational corporate smokescreen to veil the worldwide greed in action that does not care if the human race goes extinct this century as long as fortunes are made. In other words, "Eat, Drink and be Merry for tomorrow we die! Because who gives a f--- if we go extinct anyway!" This is the Enron, Global Crossing, multinational attitude we are dealing with worldwide. And without more checks and balances against this very attitude we WILL All GO EXTINCT THIS CENTURY!!!

Techno Wounds

February 12th 2005

The following is a quote from a book called, "The Real Man Inside" (How Men can recover their identity and why women can't help)that I gave to a friend that I thought could benefit from it. I want to quote from a section called "THE Techno Wound P.51 "I suppose it is possible to claim that male passivity began with Adam in the Garden of Eden, who tried to blame Eve for his problems rather than take responsibility for them. But most of the social commentary on the current male identity crisis begins in the industrial revolution of the mid 1800's. It is a good place to start, because it marks the time that fathers all over the country left their homes and farms for jobs in the factories. The effect on their sons was to deprive them of a day by day model for manhood." end quote. begin quoe p. 52 "I came across some words recently that capture the essence of what happens when we give ourselves over to machines: When a man uses a machine he carries all his business in a machine like manner. Whoever does his business in the manner of a machine develops a machine heart. Whoever has a machine heart in his breast loses his simplicity and becomes uncertain in the impulses in of his spirit. Uncertainty in the impulses of the spirit is something that is incompatible with the truth." end quote.

As people get more involved with computers, machines and robots as time goes on they are losing something important. I would say the most important thing my father taught me was a love of nature and a feeling of peace when I am in nature. I always feel alive in nature and I have always experienced being indoors as a kind of necessary prison that people use for staying warm, or cool and for retreat and a place to be certain of safety while sleeping and conducting family life. However, I much prefer being in nature alone or with my dogs. As more children take game boys, DVD players etc. on vacations to remove boredom from life they are losing something important. Boredom when I grew up was one of the necessary things to find out new things about myself and my life. You got bored, you went exploring, you met people and in this way you found out about yourself and your environment. If one doesn't do this how can one ever be a whole person, a holistic and well integrated person worth knowing as a friend or as a fellow resident of earth?

If you are not in Control of your Fear and Anger then someone else Will Be

I was thinking about this today and realized it would be an important topic to discuss, especially in this prosac and zoloft age. What appears to be a lost art to todays (civilized?) humans in the modern techno world is seeing ones fear and anger as ones friends and not as ones enemies. Sure, if you repress your fears through self repression or drugs you become a living horror movie in action. However, if you realize as your ancestors did that fear is something that is very useful. It tells us when something is wrong with us or our environment. Fear then can naturally lead to anger to protect oneself, ones family or ones tribe or nation. When this natural process is interfered with by family, friends or societal constraints then one begins to see a lot of living horror movies walking around masquerading as humans.

Properly perceived, fear and anger are the basic survival tools of all mammals. Without them almost anything can happen. To train any child to deny his fears and his anger is to deny him or her a capacity to survive as an adult. Fear and anger are equally important to the survival of an individual or a species.

When individuals become afraid of their own fear and anger they become disempowered and thereby become dangerous both to themselves and to others. In studying psychology it has become very obvious to me that most murders are a form of vicarious suicide by the murderer. Therefore we have out of touch suicidal people who are too afraid to kill themselves so they kill others. Since prehistory nations have chosen to harness and to honor this behavior in young soldiers. This becomes a nationally or tribally useful way to channel suicidal-homicidal behavior quite common in young men.

I'm not denigrating young men dying for their tribes or countries for thousands and thousands of years. I'm just saying that nations and tribes have found ways to channel suicidal-homicidal behavior toward the survival of tribes and nations. This is what both fear and anger are for: The survival of individuals and whole species of beings are dependant on the proper use of fear and anger for their survival.

When my father was in his 30's and I still a boy he taught me about nature. He told me many stories of being raised out in the country in Washington, Oregon and Arizona while growing up. At 3 he was bitten in the side by a coyote and almsot died. It came about 100th of an inch from his kidney when it took a chunk out of him. This would have been 1919 near Morenci, Arizona, a mining town. He taught me about animals and how they used their fear anger and resourcefulness to survive.

Years later I was walking near my acreage that I then owned on Mt. Shasta. A flying squirrel didn't want me near his area. Such squirrels are sometimes called "fairydiddles" because of the funny looking tufts of hair coming out their ears that look like wings made of the hair. The squirrel was holding on to the 5 foot diameter 150 foot high cedar tree and chirping at me while standing upside down holding on to the bark of the tree. Each time he or she made the very loud "chirp" that hurt my ears the jolt moved the flying squirrel or "fairydiddle" up and down the tree. The whole thing was just so unexpected and comical that I had to stay and watch for a few minutes and laugh. But to the squirrel this was serious business. He had to get rid of me so he could look for nuts or whatever. After laughing and watching a while the chirping hurt my ears enough for me to leave. However, I've never forgot that experience and found it to be one of the most amazing and entertaining of my life.

Looking back on it this squirrel was using his or her anger to get rid of a foe, (ME) that he could not defeat in any other way. However, using this completely (to me at least) silly way he or she used his or her anger to create the desired result. Don't ever underestimate the inherent wisdom of animals or some people. You will only do so at your peril.

A few years later I was with my father and my son. Dad was about 60 then and my son was about 6 or 8 so I was about 34. I was driving my International harvester Scout II 4 wheel drive over dirt roads near my mountain acreage when we came upon a bear on the road we were driving on. This bear stood his ground as he was not used to seeing people or cars. He must have waited their a few minutes not backing down but not attacking. We stopped the car and waited for the bear to move. He stood his ground. Finally when he saw we weren't going to threaten him he walked away proud.

In these two illustrations I have shown how a flying squirrel and a bear used their fear and anger to get what they wanted. Once again I will say,"If you are not the master of your own fear and anger someone, or something else will be."

 

Beam Me Up Scotty!

Feb 9th 2005

Someone made a very honest mistake. What must have happened is that the rumors mill in the air force let fly that Area 51 had teleportation devices and it wound up on National NBC News on television tonight, February 9th 2005. Teleporting a Bradley Armored vehicle or even a company of men or even a jet anywhere on earth can be done right now. However, since it is not public knowledge that the technology to do this is also directly related to time travel no one can publicly know about it. So the officer who asked for scientific information on teleportation was told we aren't there yet. Fortunately or unfortunately we have been 'there' since the 1930's. We CAN teleport anyone and anything to any time we are allowed to it's just if anyone actually sees the technology who isn't supposed to they disappear permanently or to another time. I believe it is that simple. Time travel is just one of those things that can never be known about by the general public. The public may suspect but the public will never be allowed to know. Unfortunately, this is the truth. And once any government has time travel it can erase any disclosures simply by erasing that element from time. That is where we really ARE! Know the truth and the truth will set you free!

 

 

Useful Precautions While Travelling Time

note: You may take this as Sci-fi or not depending on your technical experiences and beliefs. endnote.

If you work for a university somewhere on earth and your speciality is History you may be called upon to form an expedition of sorts by your governments into the deep pasts of your nations. There appears to be a major effort to chronicle history in the making so that governments at least will have the "real" story so to speak concerning the major events of history in your respective nations.

The following are useful precautions to make your journeys safer. The most efficient time cadres on earth starting in the late 1930's began using these techniques to save needless time, money and suffering of their personel. It is a device that is added to the time belts you will likely use in this day and age. Though smaller devices are available they can be easily lost so they are mostly used only for emergency backup. On these now standard belts there are two l.e.d. lights near the front buckle and to the right. So looking down at your belt while you are wearing just before you embark through time you will see either a red light or a green light. A green light either means that you are the first of yourself to embark on this journey or it means that your previous self has already traveled through time and everything is okay. If, however, you get a red light it means that your previous self is seriously injured, sick or has died on his or her travel through time. It means "Don't Go!' because we died or were maimed when we went before. Therefore you don't go and your previous self either dies or stays in the past or future but you stay safe in the present. This saves the lives of up to 20 others trying to rescue you and your party in usually some very strange circumstances.

The second precaution is to make sure you have at least one other person travelling through time with your party who is knowledgeble about the time and place you are going to. Even if he or she is conversant in the language or languages found in the time and place you are going to it is still possible that you will need to hire someone of that time period to get a more precise translation of the slang and idiosyncratic behaviors of people in that time and place regarding dress, body, face and head and hand signals etc. Also, it is quite common for people to have extreme panic attacks and temporarily or permanently not be able to function in any normal sort of way. This usually comes from meeting people completely different than the person is prepared to encounter or the traveler's conception of what he or she was going to experience being too different than expected in order for that person to cope.

One of the familiar ways to deal with this situation is to medicate the person having a severe panic attack with sedatives or calmatives and if the person seems goofy to that era just tell the locals that he or she is a perfectly lovable crazy relative that you are travelling with. This many times allows locals to accept your party more easily as the preponderance of walking wounded was much higher in most previous eras than this one. That you even kept your crazy relative alive shows that you are a kind and noble person.This fact would be self evident to them. If one goes back more than about 100 years only the nobility had any expectation at all of living out their lives without being either raped, molested, being murdered, beat up by their spouse or dying of some dreadful disease. Suffering beyond present day beliefs was universally accepted except for the very wealthy and protected in eras all over earth beyond 100 years ago.

It is very useful for those considering time travel to have present day time to immerse themselves in other cultures radically different than their own in their home time so that the differences don't drive the time traveler into a temporary or permanent psychosis when they make the time journey. It is much better to have a panic attack in your home time than one you have time travelled to in much the same way that it is better to have a panic attack on the ground than to have it in a plane while flying.

I'm giving this information as a public service as this information is standard training for medics on military time travelling operations and has been since World War II.

 

Hotel Rwanda

February 2nd 2005

Last night I saw "Hotel Rwanda" at a movie theatre. I would recommend anyone living on earth who wants to stay alive on earth and not to personally witness similar events to that movie in their lives to see that movie and to think about it. You might say to me, "Oh, that could never happen here!" I disagree. Whenever an extreme media brainwashes the masses with extreme and untrue ideas that are not disproved because of widespread panic there can be genocide. Even here in the United States Genocide is possible. When you have corporate media that does not care what the truth is, only its singleminded agenda-money, then you can have genocide even here in America. You might say "Rwanda is an isolated case." I would have to say, "Do you remember Hitler? Do you remember Pol Pot in Cambodia? Do you remember the Balkans in the 90's with the white moslems being genocided? Do you read the paper or watch on tv of the 2 1/2 million dinka tribesmen and women who have been genocided by the Moslem government in the Sudan? This is happening right now. There were only about 1 million tutsis genocided. There are 2 1/2 million dinkas and others dead already in the Sudan by Moslem extremists. Could this happen to many Arabs the way the world is now? Could this happen to democrats by Republicans? The answer to the last question is "Yes" if we are not vigilent in searching out the truth. Why do you think some democrats are moving to Canada and Europe. They are moving because the United States is starting to remind them of Hitler's Germany before World War II.

In the late 60's and 70's I was a young man and the United States and the world was in danger from the left. Now, the United states is in danger from the extreme right. I think it is a natural political swing, though dangerous. The Soviet Union collapsed under its own incompetence triggered by "Chernobyl" about 15 years ago. This created a power vacuum and an extreme swing to the right because the main opponent to capitalism and democracy had fallen. However, this power vacuum resulted in many changes both good and bad. Unfortunately,at this present time in history most of the world views the U.S. in a somewhat similar way to Hitler just before World War II. Whether this is justified or not America needs to wake up to how it is now perceived worldwide. There is no bad Soviet Union to make America look good. We need to watch out because now America is the only bully on the block left. If you watch closely China isn't even playing this game. Their war on the world is entirely economic. The world should look very closely at this. China is not fighting the world with an army. They are fighting the world the way that Wal Mart destroys small businesses all over the US by selling at the lowest possible price and putting everyone else out of business. While the US worries about terrorism rightly or wrongly, China is economically replacing businesses all over the world. Watch out US, watch out EU, watch out world. Watch out for the crazy seeds of genocide but also watch out for the worldwide Wal Mart effect of China. Remember,you can't run a country or a war or anything else without money.

Getting Rid of unwanted Water in the Ear

January 27th 2005

One of my Goddaughters who is in college came over last night to visit the family. She complained of water in her ear that she couldn't get out that was starting to hurt. I said she should let me put some peroxide(the kind usually sold in a brown plastic bottle over the counter in a drug store) directly into her ear to get the water out before she got a serious ear infection and had to go to the doctor. I had learned of this method while I took a swimming gymn class while in High School in the 60's in Los Angeles County, California. I warned her that when I use this technique sometimes I get the spins (dizzy) for a few minutes and to watch out for that. So I tilted her head on its side so the offending ear could contain the hydrogen peroxide to bubble out the regular water from down deep. The sounds of the bubbling peroxide are very loud and I warned her of this too. She was lucky. She didn't get dizzy from the bubbling next to her inner ear. We filled up the ear canal that was giving her problems 3 times before she decided she had had enough. It was interesting that during the night I lost partial hearing in my left ear for a while. I realized then that the shamanic flow had taken place and I had taken on part of her illness and gave it to God so it didn't permanently affect me or her. Interestingly enough, she also heard the tinnitus or ringing in the ear from my left ear. It was almost like we had exchanged ears for a few hours. The whole experience was very good for both me and my Goddaughter. For her, she wouldn't have to miss work or school or have to go to a doctor. For me, it taught me how valuable what I have learned about healing not only physically but spiritually. Every day I am grateful to God for the wisdom and spiritual gifts he has given me to use on his behalf. Thank you God.

Principles of the Refinement of Time

posted January 25th 2005

You may be able to foresee the future enough to protect your friends and family to protect their lives and to protect them from an early demise. However, when the problems that need to be solved so the human race can survive are unknown to most people one must be very creative in how one tries to solve the problem. This is because of the so called Kasondra Effect. What this means is that you may tell people what is coming but what reason do they have to believe you? At this point the best one can do if he or she is precognitive is to find a way to divert the actions of the people who will die or be maimed in another direction, individually or en masse without telling them of the real problem or problems involved. This can be tricky because the larger the amount of people affected the more likely you will need to somehow create the help of other like minded precognitives to help larger and larger amounts of people survive whatever the coming calamity is. You may or may not be able to tell people of the fulness of what you see and have that telling be useful in any way. So the necessity of being both compassionate, level headed and right mindful in all ones actions grows and grows with the enormity of any given problem. It is my lifetime belief that those of us that can see the future and still stay level headed about it have an obligation to do what we can to make life better and more survivable if possible. The operative words become," If Possible."

One thing I have found is that solutions tend to flow, they can't be forced. A lot of waiting and praying is usually involved in a large group solution. Hopefully, you will be shown what a large group needs in time to pray and to meditate on a way to meet that need. If just a few people are involved and one is preventing a small group calamity such as a car accident or the like all you have to do is to distract people from leaving at the time that creates the accident. Most of the time it is not a given that people must die on a given day. I always ask if it is okay to save someone through prayer. If the answer is yes, then I try to save them. Most of the time I am successful if I ask God first and get an answer back that it is okay to help this person or persons.

There is a Tibetan saying that, "Friends become enemies and enemies become Friends through time so it is important to be kind and compassionate to all beings." This is also the nature of life in general through multiple lifetimes. So even though you might save someone's life or some peoples lives doesn't mean that they will be thankful or anything else. It just means that you have been a good samaritan and that you can be at peace and sleep soundly knowing you have done good deeds. For me, this is enough. It is my experience that living this kind of life brings Grace.

THE TRADITION OF THE LEMURIAN

The tradition of the Lemurian is thought to go back at least 500,000 years. It's tradition is thought to be tribal. In this tradition the leader or King of the tribe is also the tribe's Shaman. Because of its roots the testing of the King-Chief-Shaman of the tribe prevented anyone with improper motivation from physically surviving the tests to become King-Chief-Shaman of the tribe. As the tradition was passed on the concept evolved and became more instituionalised and formalized. The concept worked very much like "Render unto Caesar that which is Caesar's and render unto God that which is God's". In this form it allowed the people of the tribe or all of Lemuria to have freedom concerning most of the issues of their lives. However, whenever the group needs were concerned they deferred to the Lemurian. Since the Lemurian was trained to "Groupthink", he or she was able to form an awareness of the problem and the solution to any situation by melding the awareness of all involved in any disagreement or dispute into one thought, "His or Her own groupthought". Then the Lemurian had the capacity to project that group thought directly into the minds into all the beings involved. In this way they could directly "SEE" the wisdom of any solution. Just as many of you submit to the rules of your democracies or rules of capitalism, Lemurian people submitted and still submit to the Lemurian's group thought about any given problem. In this way the Lemurian became President, Supreme Court, and Congress as well as the Pope and others regarding any situation that needed his or her attention.

This tradition worked quite well because there were always checks and balances. If the secondary leaders under the Lemurian didn't like what the Lemurian was doing they could complain directly to the Lemurian. These complaints were seldom issued because it usually meant that the Lemurian was getting old or incompetent or both and would soon be replaced. This was not lightly done as choosing another Lemurian was an arduous task for all involved. The whole tribe had to agree by consensus both on the candidates and the eventual chosen Lemurian. In this sense the Lemurian had to be chosen by the Democracy of Consensus. 100% of the people had to agree on the Lemurian, every man woman and child down to age 2. Since it was obviously so difficult to change to a new Lemurian it was seldom done unless something was seriously wrong.

The Lemurian spoke out for the rights of all equally, even the unborn and all the animals and birds and trees and fish. Though business interests might want to exploit land, people or trees or animals or fish, all listened to and accepted the will of the group through the Lemurian.It might be difficult today to imagine this type of government. The most similar type of government known in the 20th century was the theocracy of Tibet. However, the Lemurian Government operated and still operates in stasis for the last 500,000 years to develope its checks and balances for effective and efficient government.

The Lemurian who now resides in Shamballa in stasis wishes the present 21st century world to know of his type of government. The reason the Lemurian, known by his people as His Oneness or(if the Lemurian was female Her Oneness) wishes the people or present day earth of his ancient and highly efficient form of government is that the delicate form of democracy practiced by many nations on earth is now in danger. Hopefully democracies and social democracies will find ways this century to protect the innocents from the corruption of the democracies. If not, human extinction on earth could take place in as little as 50 years if things stay the way they are now. The Lemurian considers all on earth like his children or grandchildren. Human extinction of earth this century would be unthinkable. Hence, he now cautions his children and grandchildren of the dangers that lie ahead this century and beyond.

 

For those under 30 who need encouragement

January 20th 2005

To releave the stress those under 30 years old might be feeling while reading my predictions I want to say that in order to have the reasonably good future that is coming a whole lot of dedication and work will be required by millions and millions of you who are educated worldwide. Even those of you without a good education with common sense will make a very big difference. Whether it is through praying or physically acting and changing the world, all is necessary for the human race to survive this century and beyond that for anyone to actually want to survive what now comes on earth. Some of you will help democratize all nations on earth. This will relieve the wars caused by repression and inequality worldwide.

Some of you will prevent through your work ecological disasters on a scale the human race would not otherwise survive. Those of you of all political and relgious persuasions with eyes to see and ears to hear will understand what I am speaking about. What I want you to know is that we humans of earth do succeed. The human race of earth does survive. However, most religions do not survive at least as they are now. The excesses of religion in this century and the last ones tend to reduce organized religion participation in an extreme way. Instead, a belief in cultural relativism and religious relativism and a belief in psychology,instinct, common sense, ecology, democracy, nature and ways to unify all on earth become the new norm on earth. The way in which all people tend to see religion in their lives will drastically change because of the religious and political extremism that will be witnessed in this century. This will be very difficult for many of you and your children and grandchildren to witness. The biggest suffering this century will be psychological in regard to religion especially for Christians, Jews, and Moslems. However, it will be a great struggle for Hindus as well. Out of this will be more religions that combine the best of all religions as in universal relgions like the Sikhs and there will be more paths like Buddhism which recognizes 49,000 correct paths to enlightenment already. There will be a blending of science, psychology, philosophy, religion and cultural relativism that will be a new form of political correctness that is applied as another form of cultural relativism and multicultural diplomacy between peoples. However, at least 500 million humans from all countries survive in the year 2100.If you create a ratio of all the countries on earth and their present populations with the base being 500 million remaining you will get how many of your country survive in those times. The types of people that will tend to survive are the well educated, the physically immune and strong and the ones with the best instincts and common sense of all nations. Being rich is another factor although it is not as great a factor as you might think. The mass deaths from religion, wars, poverty, AIDS, ignorance etc. change the world zeitgeist into something very different than it is now. Even though nation states will still remain by the end of this century there will be a much more global acceptance of each others religions and cultures than now.

The Living Being Earth

January 20th 2005

The last week while travelling to Mt. Shasta to Ski with one of my daughters I was listening while driving there to "State of Fear" by Michael Crichton. The the book on tape is obviously fiction it also tries to point out the ambigious nature of the scientific evidence toward global warming. For me as a psychic with precognitive and shamanic gifts, trying to scientifically understand what the weather is going to do is like placing all sorts of medical devices on a person to try to figure out what their intentions are going to be the next day. In other words, it would be ridiculous. As a precognitive psychic in trying to understand what I was as a young man I studied mystical Christianity, Self Realization, Native American Shamanism with real native American Medicine men and finally Tibetan Buddhism both in California and Oregon as well as India and Nepal. Along the way I realized I could communicate with the Earth herself. In fact, I realized I was directly empowered by the Being Earth herself. This always allowed quick regeration from any illnesses or injuries all my life and extremely quick reflexes.

I would like first to share with you how to communicate with Mother Earth. The first thing a person needs to know is that one day is about like one second to Mother Earth. So it is much easier to communicate if one is very peaceful, rested and feeling very safe like one often feels in the morning just before waking up in a very safe environment. Second, I would like you to know how Earth is presently thinking this last century or so. Earth doesn't want to end up like her sister planet, Maldek, that is now an asteroid belt out beyond Mars so she is beginning to thin out humans because they have reinvented Nuclear weapons that blew up her sister millions of years ago. In the 70's it was reported in either Pravda or Izvestia that a Soviet satellite probe sent to the Asteroid belt had discovered that the Asteroid belt was once a planet that was blown up by nuclear weapons. It is one of the reasons for the fall of the Soviet Union as all the scientifically educated people in the Soviet Union knew about this fact. It is my hope that 100 million to 500 million humans on earth are still alive in 2100. How this thinning out will take place cannot be accurately predicted because Earth is a completely spontaneous being just like you and me. I simply know it will happen and there is nothing short of everyone moving off planet that can change this situation. So I just accept that most all humans will perish and that hopefully a few will remain to allow souls to still evolve here on earth. Otherwise humans will go extinct and then Earth will have to be eventually recolonized by other humans who have colonized other planets from earth hundreds of thousands of years ago. Either way there will be more humans here. We are not going to die out completely. It's just that I would prefer that the human beings here now not go extinct. I just simply know from communicating with Earth all my life that this is all true. In the same way you know you are alive I know that this is true. It doesn't really matter whether you believe me or not because all our children and grandchildren will see this happen.

My concern now is for the ones that survive. In preparation all knowledge should be available in every country so technical prowess in all fields is not lost. The same should be true with philosophy, psychology, and all things that make life worthwhile including the great religious teachings of all religions whether they be large or tribal or individual. Some religions call this time the end times. They are not necessarily the end times for all. What it will really be is an ice age where most of the Northern hemisphere and parts of the Southern Hemisphere will be glaciers within 500 years. This likely will make the equator about the temperature of Los Angeles or San Francisco year around. I feel we should prepare for this outcome even though corporations don't want to hear this. Corporations will brainwash the masses through various media with their lies that everything is okay. The masses will be lemmings who follow the corporations off the cliff to their early deaths. It is sad but true. Remember, no one is paying me to say any of this. I'm doing this for free because I care about the human race surviving this century.

The Living Earth II or Of Irratic weather and Nuclear fission

January 27th 2005

Even though this is written seven days after the previous journal article they are related in regard to Earth, the Sentient and Spontaneous Being.

Earth is eliminating humans because she perceives them to be a threat to her. If some survive it will be because they both love and respect her right to live and not be killed like her sister planet Maldek that is now and asteroid belt out beyond Mars. When her sister Maldek was killed by our ancestor humanoid group that lived there, Earth wasn't too happy that some of the survivors of the planet killing thermonuclear war on Maldek came here after one of the pieces of her sister planet slammed into earth and killed most dinosaurs that couldn't hide in caves or underwater when the climate abruptly changed. The reason ufo sightings like Roswell and others began regarding nuclear fission is that these other humanoid relatives knew that earth would begin to kill us en masse when we used the same nuclear fission that killed earth's sister.

When humans first came to earth, Earth didn't like them until they mixed their dna with the apes to increase their stamina and immune systems. Unfortunately, this also drastically reduced their lifespans but it did save them from extinction at that time. It was considered a necessary sacrifice in order to not go completely extinct as humans of the solar system. The humanoids who had lived on Maldek and Mars all died except for the ones who came to earth and a few other places within the solar system.

Now it is millions of years later and once again humans have developed nuclear fission. As much as earth has come to love the humanoid-ape synthesis that we all are it is difficult for her as we are like her children. So it is a question to her whether she and all of us die or just most of us die and stay pretty well thinned out, say below 1 billion people worldwide.

Earth has a problem with nuclear fission because this not only destroyed her sister but she also considers nuclear fission anti-life. However, she does not have the same problem with fusion because the sun, herself and all the planets came from nuclear fusion. For in fusion hydrogen becomes helium and helium then begins to slowly form into denser and denser substances which eventually can become planets where beings like ourselves and possibly live. Solar energy is created from the fusion of the sun and likewise controlled fusion on earth would from at least her perspective be a life giving thing as long as it is not turned into hydrogen bombs or missiles.

At this time I would like to say that there are planets in our galaxy that have as many as 100 billion people alive on and in the planet and the planet tolerates this because of an understanding between the planet and the humanoids. However, we as humans have not evolved far enough culturally to pull this off. It would take another 1000 to 10,000 years without another world war to be able to do this. So in the short run of 100 to 500 years the likely outcome is to see 90% to 95% of the amount of humanity gone by 2100. It is also possible that there will be complete extinction of humans within 50 years if systems are simply based upon ongoing corporate greed and consumerism. However, if people hear the truth they are likely to start changing things. The danger is that people won't search for truth because they will either be too scared or too brainwashed or both by multinational corporate fears and lies.

During all this century irratic weather and plagues like AIDS and SARS will quietly wipe out most of humanity quietly without very much media attention. The reason there won't be much media attention is because it is bad business for worldwide corporations which now control 90% of the networks in the United States which as we all know is corporate headquarters for most of the world now.

The development of fusion power and the giving up of nuclear fission in all its forms will put earth more at ease with the humans of earth as she was at the turn of the 19th century. This will reduce somewhat the level of irratic weather that really can't be scientifically predicted or quantified in a way that really makes much sense over hundreds of years.

Seeing the Future

January 2005

I just wanted to share with the reader my experience of Seeing the future. For me it is as if there are the 6 billion of us humans here on earth as well as countless other beings and we are all driving a truck carrying the human race. All our actions create whether one or all of us live or die in any given moment and in any given century. Some people can't take responsibility for their actions and blame everything on God. However, if you or I just laid in bed every day and expected God to take care of us we would just die alone in our beds unless family or friends decided to take care of us. Therefore accepting personal responsibility for ones future and survival is necessary and the more of us that can actually do that the better for our group survival of us here on earth.

My personal experience is that I am like one of the people that are the eyes of the driver of the truck of the human race as it lumbers along its windey mountain road of life. If I can see obstacles to human survival I share that I see the obstacles so the truck won't run off a cliff and all be lost.

Just because I see a potential future doesn't mean I expect it to happen because when I speak of it and anyone listens the future begins to change. God has given me and thousands to millions of other the gift of precognition. In otherwords we see the future before it happens. In my case God has also shown me how to change the future for the better by speaking of the problems he has shown me to foresee. Some of you might think my predictions quite bleak. However, if I didn't speak the truth of what I see no one would make the effort to create a better future for all the humans of the future. Remember this as you read what follows.

I presently see as of 12:33 pm pst January 12th 2005 that if nothing is changed we could see something similar to what happens in "The Day After Tomorrow" movie will occur within 20 years. In other words, "Corporate think will take us to the brink of extinction". We can lessen this problem of Global warming which then creates an ice age to some degree. However, I now believe that an ice age is inevitable within 500 years. Somewhere between the 70's and 80's we as the human race went over the line and into a cycle that will surely take us into an ice age. In the short run going toward the equator will be useful within 10 years in order to survive. I'm not sure what will happen in the southern hemisphere. It may be that a similar freezing will occur from Antarctica north toward the equator as well. If people rather than corporations rule the world in this century then. Instead of the band of good habitation for humans being up into Canada the northernmost habitable point will be Florida, Southern California, southern Arizona, Southern New Mexico if the elevation is below 2000 feet, Southern Texas and most of Louisiana, Mississippi, Alabama and Florida an parts of Georgia. Of Course Hawaii and Puerto Rico and other tropical Islands will all be habitable even though their climates will then be more like Los Angeles or San Francisco are now. During the change of the Coming Events most religions will cease to function as they do now and will meld more with upwelling shamanic religions led by those who can foresee future events in order that small bands of people can survive the ice age. The real job will be to find a way for knowledge and technical prowess to survive. My suggestion would be to duplicate all human knowledge via the internet and mainframe computers into every Nation on earth so technology survives along with recorded history and philosophy, Anthropology, sociology etc. So that the gains in culture and understanding of earth and its peoples and the planets and stars in the heavens do not die off.

Within the next 100 years expect a minimum of 4 to 5 events in various parts of the world as bad as the Earthquake and tsunami of Sumatra in Indonesia. In addition expect AIDS to spawn airborne varieties. Also expect antibiotics to stop working for most people because they have been so overused on domesticated herd animals. The human race will be extremely lucky to have 100 million to 500 million humans alive by the year 2100. You may say I'm a doomsayer. I'm just saying I want the human race to survive what is coming and not go extinct. If you had developed your gifts of accurately foreseeing the future as I have over the last 50 years you might feel the same way I do. I expect that some in authority will read what I have to say and begin to make some changes so that at least 100 million to 500 million humans are alive and educated at the end of this century so we don't die off en masse.

In the end when enough people begin to see what is happenning it is my belief that they will begin to prepare for what is coming. It isn't necessarily time to move to the tropics now. You shouldn't move there until you have to. However, having access to a guest house or undeveloped property that you could place a motor home or mobile home on in an emergency somewhere nice in Florida or San Diego might be an excellent idea within the next 20 to 50 years. If nothing changes in Corporate attitude worldwide then you would want to be ready to move by 2020.

Protecting you Life and your family's

January 20th 2005

I was watching a movie recently and it depicted getting quiet and looking about 10 minutes into the future. I was surprised to see what I do depicted on a movie screen. It made me realize that many others "see" the future and can change the "bad" things before they happen just like I do. For me, it starts with a feeling that something isn't quite right. Then I immediately trace the feeling to its core and then that becomes visual in moving pictures in my mind. I can then see ten minutes or further if necessary into the future. At that point I can see the coming problem. I either change some element of my future actions to eliminate the problem or I just don't go where the problem exists or I don't go to that site in that time frame. Any port in a storm so to speak. I am sharing this with you at this time because being able to do this will save your life or other lives one or more times during your life.

 

Remember Atlantis?

January 12th 2005

If you remember the legend of Atlantis then you remember the technology of Atlantis was lost beneath the waves as well as the people and culture. It is my belief that some of the technology and culture of Atlantis made its way to ancient egypt. In fact it is my personal belief that the Ark of the Covenant that Moses built was a 2 way communication device that was powered by the magnetic currents of earth. When universities have built scale models of the Ark of the Covenant and point the arms north south it has knocked out all power for about 100 miles. Some of the Blackouts on the east coast in the 70's were caused by this.

The second thing that I believe people should know. Earth is a living being just like you and I. Most people don't try to communicate with Earth because Earth is a totally different species than humans. However, to undestand what we are to earth I would say we are entertainment at best and a nuisance at worst. We crossed over into total nuisance with the first nuclear weapon going off. By the 70's Earth knew it had to thin us out drastically for earth to survive. What Earth hates the most is nuclear weapons, mass draining of electricity out of its fields of magnetism and gravity and having things changed around on earth to much. Sort of the way you would feel if you had a severe gopher problem in your yard or even more exactly if you had lice and they were getting out of control on your head. Humans being the lice. How long would you wait to get out the Rid-X to kill the lice and before that how many times would you wash you head and hair in the shower? The shower stage is where we are now. The only question really is. "Will Any humans survive at all?"

The Earth human male biological imperative and AIDS

January 2005

For those of you around the world who have studied anthropology you will remember about the male biological imperative. It is the scientific and biological fact that men are biologically designed to plant their seed in as many females as possible. On the contrary, females are biologically designed to look for one special male to reproduce with and raise the children together. Most relationship problems between males and females stem from this extreme biological difference. And no matter what females or males do nothing really changes this extreme difference.

Therefore, I realized that the single most extreme driving force on earth regarding the spread of AIDS is this uncontrollable biological imperative of all men on earth. This problem has been made worse by cultural norms. The first two norms are the cultural fact of the inability for many african women to refuse sex to any man who wants it. To refuse sex is considered extremely impolite in many sections of Africa. Another obvious problem is that gay men all over earth don't have to worry about making babies so that allowed AIDS to spread by having two or more partners with the same biological imperative. The third problem we are now seeing in India and China is the inability of those cultures to address the secrecy surrounding sex. Both these societies are very backward and overly polite concerning sexual issues. This is not so true among the educated people who mostly live in the large cities. However, both these countries are largely populated by uneducated masses which will die in very large numbers because of mass ignorance over the next 20 or 30 years. It is my hope that the very fear of AIDS forces both these countries to educated all their children so there doesn't have to also be a large die off in the next generations as well.

The next problem is that jobs very often aren't where common people raise their families. This means, very often that men travel 20 to 500 miles away from home to work. Since these people don't own cars and bus travel that far most families can't afford and stay solvent these men need to release their maleness while away from their wives. The prostitutes they visit give these men AIDS and then the men take this AIDS back to their wives and families unknown to all because of ignorance.

In polite company no society likes to talk about the male biological imperative. All the old wives tales around the world disregard it and although men talk about this among themselves worldwide bringing this topic home to ones wife can lead to physical or mental or emotional castration by ones wife and family. So married men quickly learn not to talk this way around their wives. Even though my wife and I sometimes talk about this because we are both educated I still have to be very careful while on any aspect of this very tricky subject.

So very succintly let me say that I believe the single most powerful driving force behind the relentless worldwide spread of AIDS is the male biological imperative and therr is nothing anyone can do to change it. I just hope 100 years from now we are not faced with an extinct male species and the world populated by lesbians who clone only females. There has got to be a better solution than that!

For the Survivors of the tsunami and for those close to all who didn't make it

January 2005

I got it very strong that it might be useful to write about this. About 1 century ago Krakatoa, a Volcano in the pacific went off devastating the area. I think studying eyewitness accounts of what happened then could be useful to helping those left alive in the tsunami affected area to go on with their lives. Another series of events that left many walking wounded was the firebombing of many cities in Japan at the end of world war II and the nuking of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. I think it could be very useful to study what happened in Japan to the people left alive physically, psychologically and spiritually. In other words the survivors of the firebombings and the nukings of Japan during World War II actually have the best idea of anyone on earth what the survivors of the tsunami face on all levels. Therefore it might be useful to ask some of them what might be the most important things to help the survivors with beyond food and clothing in order that more of them choose to live out the year after what they have experienced.

It is quite likely that there are people left alive for whom everyone they have ever met in this lifetime is dead. This is because many people in Asia never leave a 25 mile radius of where they are born. So I ask you, "Would you want to go on living if everyone you had ever lived with, met or talked with in this lifetime was dead?"

I can remember when my father passed on at age 69 in 1985. At the time I thought I would be over it within 5 years. However, this summer it will be 20 years since Dad's been gone. What has it done to me. First of all, I don't make close male friendships anymore. I just can't afford to lose any friend that I am that close with again. So any close friends I have left were made before 1985. I have friends and acquaintances that I've made since then but I always keep a little distance in order to survive their passing if it comes to that. People before 1985 I will either survive their passing or I won't. I can't do much about that now. In other words keeping a little distance is now about my own physical survival. What a sad lesson to learn through my Dad's passing. What are all the survivors learning with the passing of all their loved ones?

if you would be with Angels

Friday January 7th 2005

If you want to hang out with angels all the time like many beings do cultivate wise compassion toward all beings in the universe. For if your internal motivation and purpose is like an angel on earth the angels are drawn to you naturally. There is a movie called "Michael" with John Travolta. Even though this movie raises some eyebrows there are certain qualities depicted in the movie that are similar to the ways that real arcangels behave. Arcangels are not afraid. They are bold, quick and wise in their movements.All their actions remind me of the knights of the round table in some ways. They are the protectors of the Angelic realm and one of their assignments is to protect all of us here on earth.

I was at a Christmas gathering and visiting with a friend. She asked me why she always felt at peace around me and my wife. A thought occured to me that I really hadn't considered fully before in that way. I said to her,"It's because my wife and I hang out with angels and when you are around us you feel at peace because you feel their presence." I also said, "When you hang out with Angels you don't really need alcohol or drugs or anything else because the energy around angels is so uplifting, refreshing, peaceful and wonderful." Experiencing God through his angels is better than anything else I know. She sort of stared at me but I could see she was taking all this in. She had lost her mother, her father, her brother and her best friend within 5 years. She told me that it was very difficult for her to go on in her life but that she felt okay and at peace around my wife and I.

 

Life is like a drop of dew on a blade of grass

January 2nd 2005

I read this I believe at cnn.com regarding a buddhist saying in Sri Lanka. It expresses both the hope and at the same time the fragility of life on earth. It is my belief that this earthquake and tsunami have come for the residents of earth to refocus their energies away from religious and political bickering and toward the survival of life on earth and for a few years at least the day to day survival or the survivors of this holocaust by earthquake and tsunami. Unless all mankind focuses on helping those both alive and dead from this now there will be diseases both physical and mental that could take as many as 500 million to 1 billion lives both directly and indirectly during the next 10 years. About 75% of those deaths would be in pacific and Asia and the other 25% would be in Europe, Russia and in the Americas. This is because the combination of so many survivors insane with grief and all their families dead and all these dead bodies is a perfect though horrific scene for new diseases to be born. As a precognitive psychic I sense that if this is not handled correctly 500 million or more lives will be lost in the next 10 years. I do not say this lightly as I have already seen that this century will decide whether the human race survives on earth or not. Will we survive this latest test from Life? from God?

Heaven

Friday December 17th 2004 11:27pm pst (completed time)

It must be because it's near Christmas time. I was experiencing life on Earth and suddenly I was aware how close the heavens of earth were to earth itself. As a Seer most of the time I experience the mainstream of feelings and thoughts of Humanity and all animals and birds and trees and fish and plants and all life on earth as one continuum all the time. It might disturb most people to experience this but as an experienced Seer who has learned compassion for all life on earth as my family I simply see everything living on earth that I help watch over and help heal and protect as family just as God has shown me to and just like millions and maybe billions of other residents of earth have been shown by God to serve life too. To stay alive on earth each being must do its part or pass away to somewhere else where it can play its part in the infinite scheme of things in some other way or ways.

Many of you are disturbed at the state of things on earth and sometimes I experience this too. However, today I experience that partly because of the terrible state of things on earth many many more people and beings of earth are all praying each in their own way out of necessity and, yes, out of complete fear and desperation in millions of instances. Because many souls may pass through into heaven and also some from heaven are being born on earth to answer the prayers of the millions and the billions, Heaven has drawn much nearer to earth than any time in my lifetime which now spans since before 1950. If you will just for a moment tweek your attention away from your terror and fear for earth and yourselves militarily, politically and ecologically. In that subtle tweek you can go from a state of almost paranoia to the subtle shift that will allow you to feel the nearness of the heaven realms to you and to all on earth.

I wish to draw all of your attention to the present nearness of heaven and for a moment I ask you to turn your attention away from the suffering of the beings of earth for a moment to witness the milllions and millions of answers to the prayers of all beings on earth coming directly from the heaven realms.

I can remember as a young man when I was escorted by Saints and angels through some of the heaven realms. Most places I was only allowed to look inside from the outside as I was still alive in a body on earth. However, what the Saints wanted me to recognize was and is that there are literally millions of different kinds of heavens. So also it is true that one man's or woman's heaven could literally be another man or woman's hell. It all could depend on the very nature of one's soul and its development and interests at its stage of experience and evolution of learning and interests just as what is good for a child is not necessarily good for a teenager and what a teenager is interested in is not necessarily useful or even interesting to a 30 something and on and on.

I want to draw your attention to all the angels coming through the very thin veneer and from all the heaven realms now into the very environs of earth itself. I want you to experience as I do the new hope coming from the heaven realms. It is changing everything.

I want you to become aware of the nearness of heaven rather than just being aware of the suffering around the world. For I say to you truly that the sacrifice of all beings on earth that is being made for a good and noble cause will be rewarded on the other side.

The most powerful thing of spirit I can readily share with you is to ask you to experience as I do right now the nearness of heaven to earth in this Christmas season. Whenever the world is as terrified as it is now, heaven is very near. I personally don't believe that earth has to be destroyed to have heaven. I personally experience that heaven and earth can join as one and that we can live a heaven on earth. I believe this is possible. I also believe that some people already experience this heaven on earth right now.

Heaven II or After the Tsunami

January 27th 2005

When I woke up the night of the earthquake and Tsunmami I wondered what was wrong. Then I turned on CNN and knew why I was awake. I saw the first footage of the tsunami. At the time they thought maybe 10,000 peole might have died. I began to realize why heaven was so near to the earth. It was preparing to receive the hundreds of thousands of souls in the Pacific Area around Sumatra, Sri Lanka, India, Thailand etc. What is most interesting now is not that heaven came so close to earth to receive all these souls but that it hasn't withdrawn to a "normal" distance. If it came 100% in to receive all these souls it has only withdrawn about 10%. This leads me to believe that their will be other large losses of life this year. Where and how I don't know. Maybe the amount dying from AIDS and starvation worldwide is so extreme the Gates to heaven are kept near and open. All I know is that millions will be passing into heaven this year. Blessings to all the new entrants into heaven.

Interspecies Communication

January 3rd 2005 1:23pm pst

I was taking a shower about 10 minutes ago and I saw a little spider? I wasn't sure at first. In case it was a spider I rescued it and placed it where it wouldn't drown as spiders can drown easily. I sensed both terror and rage from the spider and awe toward me. In order to calm the spider down I said,"I moved you to protect you." Then it said telepathically to me, "Why did you come close just then?" I said, "I was looking close to see which kind of spider you were. We call you a baby daddy long legs." Then much to my surprise the spider said mind to mind, "We call you scary m--f--s." I must have laughed for about 30 seconds. As I was laughing I thought this would be difficult for the spider to listen to and would scare it but I couldn't help myself it struck me so funny. I can remember many tibetan lamas laughing like this in the past, especially in India and Tibet.

Then I got the idea that it would be important to all of you to share this incident and also how I communicate with all living things. However, to understand fully what I am saying you must understand that to me the whole universe is alive in one form or another. I communicate when necessary verbally with humans and pets but also telepathically with humans, pets, animals birds, insects, fish, trees, plants, rocks, every physical thing on earth. Clouds, planets, stars, galaxies etc. Whatever I find useful to telepathically communicate with I do. It has saved my life and countless other lives thousands of times.

In the Earthquake and Tsunami that just occured last week it was noted that no wild and free animals were found dead. This is because they all knew something bad was coming and left. It would have started with the birds who tend to be the most sensitive and then this would have alerted all the other ground animals who would have left the area. Many fish died because they had nowhere to go because their home moved onshore suddenly with them. But news reports clearly said no dead wild animals were found.

Though earthquakes of this size are rare I became aware of the Loma Prieta earthquake in California one month before it happened and took my family to Maui to ride it out because I sensed one or more of my children could die in it. Learning to sense physical earth and weather changes is a necessary skill for those who wish to survive the next 100 years and beyond. If something doesn't feel right around you at any time stop what you are doing and try to figure out what is bothering you. For me, I get nauseaus for about 1 week or more before a big earthquake. This last earthquake and tsunami I noticed the heaven realms and angels were closer to earth than ever before and as a result I wondered if I was going to die. Although I was very concerned about all the souls passing and prayed for their safe journey to heaven realms I was relieved that I wasn't dying myself when I learned of the earthquake and tsunami. I have met many other seers and psychics who have similar experiences to mine just before an earthquake. For me, I just know something is very wrong. Also, when the heaven realms started to merge with earth I knew something was up. I was hoping it wasn't going to be a hydrogen bomb in the US or Europe. I was relieved when I found out what it was because this will cause the whole world to join together as one again and a lot of the problems and bickering will subside while the people who survived are helped and the advanced nations scramble to prevent Cholera and other diseases from spreading to millions of people around the world. This is now way beyond any one religion. It is about whether the human race can survive this catastrophe and others yet to come this century. The other catastrophes will mostly be weather related and moving toward the movie "The Day AFter Tomorrow". I don't believe we will move into an ice age completely for several hundred years yet. I don't believe any of the big religions will survive the next ice age at least the way they are worshipped now. Hopefully, enough technology and human kindness and wisdom will survive so humans don't have to go back to another stone age.

Many Will see this and accept it and it will be true forever

November 27th 2004

In reading "The Life of Milarepa" (there are several quotes from the book in some articles following this one) I experienced the following realization and also realized it will be immensely helpful to you and all beings to share it.

"Because I am a Buddha of the Three Times (Past,Present,Future) my every thought, feeling, action, breath, movement causes the enlightenment of all Beings in the Universe in the three times.---" By this merit may I become like all the Buddhas of the Three Times, not one Being left behind.

Since Heaven as well as all realms are entirely perceptual, perceiving and accepting in one moment this truth changes the perceptual universe of all sentient Beings in the three times into a better and happier one.

In fact in actuality it has always been true that you and I and all beings have always been buddhas of the three times. The actuality has only been waiting for your acceptance. That is all.

Be an Entrepreneur!

3:00 pm pst December 12th 2004

In these days of the corporate slave worldwide, becoming an entrepreneur is more important than ever to ones physical and psychological well being. Even if that means keeping your "corporate" job and starting your own small business part time as a way of securing your future financial future. For me, being an entrepreneur means: taking an idea you have and running with it and making money with it to help you, your family and your friends etc. For me personally, this took the form of cottage industry and contractor and of delivery service and mail order service. In my twenties I always hated being a slave to my employers. Even if I was working for a friend I longed to have my own business so I could choose my own hours and could make whatever I could get for my time. So I started my first business in the late 70's when I was about 30. From this time on I usually owned at least one business that I either worked at full time or part time. As time went on I realized that in owning a business one only had to pay social security taxes if one was paying oneself a salary. This led to running my businesses on a capital gain basis. I never expected social security to be solvent now because even in the 1970's the congress spent the money from social security faster than it came in so I have had no faith that social security would be here for the baby boomers even in the 70's. So whenever possible I ran my businesses on a capital gain basis without paying myself a salary.

These days I would recommend to everyone to have some sort of investment or business that is separate from IRA's or social security because the likelihood of social security benefits being reduced or ended is close to 100% over the next 25 years. It is sad but it would be the only fiscally responsible thing for the government to do that I can now think of.

Some of the reasons to be self employed even if you keep your corporate job: You could be layed off at any time even if you are a perfect employee
You have to work even when you are sick for your employer but as a self employed person that is not necessarily true because you have many more options
You can use your time sometimes 100's of times more effectively as a self employed person
Your employer may have to pay someone equal to your wage per hour to do your payroll deductions and to cut your checks. However, as a self employed person you can make that money yourself on top of your normal wage.
If you start a small business on the side and your day job ends you may be able to survive financially until you get another day job or you might just expand your own business and take on friends as partners or associates in your business and chart your own future and take business trips you can write off on your business as a business expense that you won't even have to pay income tax for.

However, there are risks in being an entrepreneur. People may not like your product or service. There may be business liabilities you don't know about. There may be competition you didn't foresee or know about etc.

There is one thing that you can't replace with anything else. Living your dreams! As an idea man or woman you move forward to accomplish your dreams in a way in which none of you could working for someone else. For a corporation you work for is like an army and most of you are line soldiers (in other words:you are expendable) to the corporation or business you work for. Even if you are in management: "How soon will you be replaced by the Boss's son or daughter just graduating from Harvard or Yale or wherever?"

The easiest way to start a business that I know of is the "no capital" business. Many people start these businesses out of their house or apartment. However, be careful if neighbors complain because then you and your business may have to move to other quarters! Most people who do this and did this like myself at about 30 keep their day job and start their business simaltaneously. The advantage of this is that if your idea is a flop you haven't lost much. And remember, all business people and all adults learn much more from their failures than their successes. And also, the only difference between the self made millionaires and you is that they kept on trying something new even when they failed. Successful people never give up. They are completely relentless at making money for their families and to help their friends.

It may also be important to separate your personal finances from your new business or businesses. Otherwise, what happens very easily is that you wind up spending your capital and then you have no business capital to run your business. The easiest way to survive this is to think of your business almost as a new person like a child of yours that you have to support so that he or she can grow up and be big. However, one must always keep asking the question, "Is this business working and will it continue working or am I just fooling myself?" You should ask yourself this question when you are very rational at least once a week for the first 2 years. After that you need to keep asking this question at least once a month from then on. Another question you might consider at about the same frequency as the last is: "Is this business taking me where I want to go externally and internally." Asking both these questions will tend to make your lives more fulfilling in every way.

The Sky is Falling???

November 24th 2004

Most of us have heard of the childhood story of Chicken Little runing around screaming "The Sky is Falling!" However, as a lifelong precognitive psychic Chicken Little might have something. The danger is not right now. The danger is the next 100 years or so. The problem is that Osama Bin Laden and Corporate greed worldwide have conspired to end the future of life on Earth. It is not that either party wants that end. It is just what is presently happening and what the world is heading toward.

The problem as I see it is that the two most serious issues of life surviving on earth have nothing to do with Bin Laden or corporations or even Bush. The two most serious problems that are getting worse every day are global warming and AIDS. Womens movements and anti-AIDS movements are stymied by the war posturing of the Fundamentalist Christian and Moslem idealogues. Their "Women Obey your husbands" (Even though you may get AIDS from it) is only a part of the problem. The other problem tied in with this is the implied "War is more important than the survival of life on earth." This one thought guarantees extinction long term. Especially because no one can possibly ever win the "War on Terrorism". Just like no one will ever win the war on drugs. This is because both are never ending. And as long as, "War is more important than the survival of life on EArth" continues, there is no hope for the survival of any life on earth long term!

To strike a more positive note: You may say that as long as there are one fertile man and one fertile woman on earth life may continue. However, what will be the quality of life for that one man and one woman? Remember, Adam and Eve had paradise. What will that last fertile man and last fertile woman have?

Develope compassion for all before seeking enlightenment

November 20th 2004

Though I was on the path to enlightenment since about 15 and unconsciously before and consciously through many many previous embodiments as humans and other types of beings on this planet and others I did not fully develope compssion for all beings in the universe and for all beings in all time and space fully until I personally met Tibetan Lamas in the U.S. in California and Oregon and also in Nepal and India Starting in 1980. The single biggest change in my physical actions by 1983 was that I stopped killing even insects. This does not mean I leave black widows or rattlesnakes who are too near civilization alive. It simply means that even them I protect from the incredible karma of an animal or insect causing harm to a human that does not intend them harm. So I am protecting both the health and bodies of humans and the souls of the insects or snakes from extremely bad karma even in these instances.

Also, any time I see a dead person or someone dying or an animal dying I pray immediately for that being to go to the nearest heaven and then to the heaven it wishes to.

Developing compassion for all sentient life in the universe and in all time and space is easiest if you believe in reincarnation and believe that any being you meet was once your mother in some lifetime. This is the quickest way to develope real compassion for all life in the universe in all time and space. This includes all galaxies and dimensions everywhere.

It is vitally important to develope this kind of compassion as soon as is possible. Because the further along ones soul is on the path to enlightenment the more dangerous it is for that soul if the soul has not developed compassion for all life everywhere. Very Very Very powerful supernatural gifts come to one on the path to enlightenment in swift progression and if that one has not developed compassion for all beings then those gifts can only bring insanity and death to the person on that path and to their family and friends. If you care about your family and friends you must develope compassion if you are on the path to enlightenment or give up the path out of compassion for your friends and family.

Fundamentalism of every religion or philosophy does not bring enlightenment because fundamentalism is always exclusive. In other words fundamentalism always means, "My group is going to heaven but yours is going to hell". Or in the case of non-religious fundamentalism, "My group is smart and your group is stupid." So if fundamentalism is exclusive then one cannot become enlightened while believing in fundamentalism because all life in the universe is not included in the process. IN other words some part of God's universe is left out of the process.

Fundamentalism always creates spiritual or physical warfare or both. Even those of you reading this with fundamentalist backgrounds can see this if you look at it throught logical and pragmatic eyes. This next statement scares even me,"As long as there is fundamentalism there will be wars." Sad but true. In order to end war fundamentalim of all religions must end.

The primary cause of fundamentalism is a psychological state most often brought about by child abuse. This creates a wounded psyche. So when one is growing up and they believe and then the natural next evolution is to doubt your beliefs they are too insecure because of abuse to doubt their beliefs. However, a healthy person doubts his or her beliefs but then doubt his or her doubts and becomes an agnostic. This is most of adult humanity. However, as the saying goes. "There are no atheists or even agnostics in foxholes" in wartime.

It is my belief that what Jesus and Buddha taught were the same. Since I also believe Jesus studied all the major religions of his time I believe he studied Buddhism too since it preceded him by 500 years. In fact maybe Jesus was also Buddha. Christian Brotherhood and Buddhist compassion are synonymous to me. The only difference is the different cultural overlays. In fact Buddhist compassion and Christian Brotherhood are the foundation of secular humanism which is the foundation of organizations like CARE, the Red Cross Etc.

World AIDS DAY

In recognition of World AIDS day I am writing this short article. The primary problem with AIDS is that it is a slowly growing pandemic that will inevitable engulf all mammals on the planet in one form or another. People who think otherwise are fools. 95% of all mammals will be wiped from the face of the earth by AIDS and its many variations alone eventually later in this century. The best way I can think of to represent this would be to say that if there are presently 6 billion people on earth now then there will be only 300 million left alive with natural immunities. This is where the human race is presently headed. Because of medicines in the developed world people can pretend that they will be okay especially big ethnocentric countries like the United States that tend to be isolationist in their thinking.

However, in places like India and china the loss will be about 950 million people each by the end of this century. The combination of AIDS and global warming (such as the present melting of the polar ice cap and the death of many polar bears simply raises the ante on these many problems.

Therefore even though the middle eastern problems are real and many of the reasons for the US going into Iraq are and were valid in comparison to these much greater problems they become a smokescreen used by corporate entities to blur the real problems as a way of greed and of making money as most of the human race dies. In addition to this corporate media based entirely on corporate greed lies to the people of america so they in most cases have no useful reference to the real problems beseting them. War will not be the major problem of this century like the 20th century was. The real problem will be avoiding the extinction of all mammals on earth including humans. Remember, I am writing this as a precognitive psychic who has already seen too much of what I have foreseen take place. Please don't let me have to watch what I have written about here actually happen

Become Enlightened in a Single Lifetime: This One!

12:49pm pst November 23rd 2004

I am presently reading a book on the amazing life of Milarepa a 12th century Tibetan Saint who attained enlightenment during one tumultuous lifetime during the 1100's near Mt. Everest in Tibet mostly in caves.

I have personally met and shaken the hands of and been blessed by several high lamas who have spent months to years each in meditative isolation with extremely powerful and profound results. The one I was able to be around in a less formal setting was named Lam Rim Geshe, a lama who looked very much like a giant Yoda who had just come out of a 17 year retreat in isolation. When he smiled and looked at me he looked right through me to my soul. I have never met anyone quite like that before or since. I was told he was one of the models for the charactor Yoda in Star Wars by Hensen and his group. I met Lam Rim Geshe in Dharmsala, India where the Dalai Lama lives.

I know there are some among you who are truly capable of being the next Milarepa, Padmasambhava or even a Buddha or another like Jesus in one lifetime. It is to bless you and to help protect you and to help you on your way that I share this with you now.

Remember the saying, "Many are called but few are chosen." However, if the earth is to move into a true age of enlightenment then as many as possible of us who are called must attempt the seemingly impossible feat of becoming completely enlightened in a single lifetime for the benefit of all beings in the universe.

The book I will quote from is, "The Life of Milarepa" a new translation from Lobsang P. Lhalungpa published in paperback by Penguin Compass books. I obtained my copy online from Amazon.com. The following is from page 122. Hunters visiting Milarepa after several years of his solitary meditations teased and taunted him so out of compassion for their souls he sang this song to them:
I prostrate myself at the feet of Marpa the Compassionate
Bless my renunciation in this life.
Horse tooth White Rock is the Fortress of the Middle Way,
I, the cotton-clad Tibetan hermit,
Have renounced food and clothing in this life
To become a perfect Buddha

I am happy with the hard cushion beneath me
I am happy with the cotton cloth which covers me
I am happy with the cord of meditation which ties my knees
I am happy with my mind which has gained insight into reality
I am not unhappy; I am happy

If it seems to you that I am happy do as I have done.
If you do not have the good fortune to be religious,
Consider the true and lasting happiness
Of all beings, of you and me,
And do not mistakenly pity me.

Now the sun is setting,
Return to your homes.

Since life is short and death strikes without warning,
I who strive toward Buddhahood
Have no time for useless words.
Therefore leave me to my contemplation

The hunters replied, "You have said many beautiful things. Certainly you have the gift of speech. But, however commendable your example may be, we cannot follow it." And with these words they went away." end quote

The hunters then went to a festival and found Milarepa's sister who was a beggar. She then came to see her brother in his cave as she had not seen him in years. On page 124 she says, begin quote, "There is no one on earth more wretched than we two, brother and sister.She called to our mother and father by name and she wept. All my attempts to comfort her were useless. Then I, also filled with sadness, sang this song to my sister:
"Obesiance to the venerable lamas.
Bless the mendicant that he may fulfill his task in solitude,

O sister, sentient being of the world,
All joys and pains are ephemeral
But since you grieve in this way now,
I am certain that for you there exists a lasting happiness.
For this reason, listen to the song of your elder brother.

To give thanks due
To all sentient beings who are my parents,
I do religious work in this place.
This place is like a lair of savage beasts;
At the sight if it, others would be roused to indignation.

My food is like the food of dogs and swine;
At the sight of it, a savage enemy would weep.

My behavior appears to be that of a madman,
And my sister blushes with shame.
But my awareness is truly Buddha;
At the sight of it the Victorious One rejoices.

Even though my bones have pierced my flesh on this cold stone floor, I have perservered.
My body, inside and outside has become like a nettle,
It will never lose its greenness.

In the solitary cave, in the wilderness,
The recluse knows much loneliness.
But my faithful heart never separates
From the Lama-Buddha of the Three Ages.

By the force of meditation arising from my efforts,
Without a doubt I will achieve self-realization.

And when one has attained deeper experience and illumination,
Happiness comes of itself in this life
And enlightenment in the next.
This is why I ask my sister Peta,
Instead of being overcome with frustration and sorrow,
To strive with perserverance toward the Dharma."

Peta Answered me, "If this be so, your words are astonishing and it is difficult to believe that they are true. For if they are true, other followers of the Dharma would have practiced, partly if not fully, the same path, but I have never seen anyone so miserable as you."

Having spoken she gave me the food and the beer. I ate and drank, and at that moment my mind became crystal clear. On that evening my practice was greatly enhanced.endquote

Peta, Milarepa's sister then left but came back once more trying to convince him to leave his cave. Begin quote bottom page 125

Peta answered, "Well then, elder brother, what do you think will satisfy you?Is there nothing better than your misery?

I answered, "The three lower realms are infinitely more terrible than my misery. Many are the beings who seek such suffering. Her is how I shall attain happiness through fulfillment of my aim." And I sang this song on Fulfillment of My Aim:

"I invoke my lama in his manifestation
To bless the mendicant so that he may complete his retreat in solitude.
My happiness unknown to my relatives,
My misery unknown to my enemies,
If I could die in solitude,
The aim of the yogin will be fulfilled

My growing old unknown to my friends,
My growing sick unknown to my sister,
If I could die in solitude,
The aim of this yogin will be fulfilled

My dying unknown to men,
My rotting corpse unseen by vultures,
If I could die in solitude,
The aim of this yogin will be fulfilled

With no one to ask where I have gone,
With no one to say that I am here.
If I could die in solitude,
The aim of this yogin will be fulfilled

In this solitary cave in the mountains
May this wish about the mendicants death
Be fulfilled for the benefit of all beings
Thus my aim will be realized.

Zessay said to me, "Your present conduct in in accord with your earlier words. And I marvel at this."

Peta spoke again. "No matter what my brother says, I cannot bear his complete lack of food and clothing. Good food and clothing will not keep you from meditating, so I am going to bring you materials to make a cloak. Since you do not with to ask for alms, then , according to your desire, die of misery unattended in the wilderness. But if you do not die, I will bring you what you need to make clothing."end quote at page 127

In sharing these quotes with you I wanted you to experience the attitude of a real successful Tibetan Cave Yogi of the 12th century. Milarepa is probably the most revered and loved Tibetan Saint of all. If you study his life you will see why. If you subscribe to Netflix I found a DVD that I rented called Robert Thurman on Tibet. Be sure to go into the chapters to experience the amazing supernatural gifts and humour of Milarepa as he teaches his students and guides them toward enlightenment.

I can remember knowing both Milarepa and St. Francis of Assisi. These two individuals got me to give up soldiering many lifetimes ago. They also were both instrumental in developing my compassion for all beings in the universe.

 

Unconditionally Forgive Yourself and begin the healing of all on Earth

November 19th 2004

Things are just so bad everywhere on earth that I just didn't want to get up out of bed this morning and face it. I realized I had no hope at all for the human race to survive the 21st century. I went back to bed and I asked God for a new life a new spirit within me. The following is what God shared with me and asked me to share with you.

 

God said, "Begin by Healing yourself so that you can be a beacon of hope for the healing of others. Say to yourself over and over. I completely forgive myself for not being what my parents wanted. I completely forgive myself for not being what my Grandparents wanted. I completely forgive myself for not being what my friends wanted. I completely forgive myself for not being what I wanted. I completely accept this done in God's name. Amen"

I could see the absolute wisdom of God saying this to me. Most of the problems of the world come from self hate and self judgement. All suicide and murder comes from self hate and self judgement. As a student of psychology and anthropology in College this all became very clear to me. As a proponent of the human potential movement I could also see God's wisdom. Please feel free to use the prayer that God has given me. In healing yourself you begin to heal the whole world. As a great teacher once said, "You begin to change the whole world for the better when you work toward your own enlightenment." Therefore if we are serious about creating a better world we must start with ourselves. If we can forgive ourselves then we can forgive others. If we can forgive ourselves and others and become wise in this then we are truly then on the road to Freedom, on the Road to God.

If you Marry, Marry a friend

December 8th 2004

In my life I have been married about 30 years. Before that I had many many girlfriends. What I have learned through all of this is one thing. If you value your sanity marry a friend. It's great to be in love but if this person is not only your love but also your best friend then you may be making a terrible mistake for your spouse to be and any children you have. In the long run marriage is like a business the two of you run to benefit yourselves and your children to be. If you aren't friends and capable of generating somehow what it takes to financially survive and to generate through friendship and wisdom what it takes to make a life together work then you will create much unhappiness for everyone, especially your children to be. You might say to me: "you are no one to talk, you have been married three times and before that had countless girlfriends." I might say "Yes" that is true. However, I did not set out initially to have countless girlfriends or to be married three times. I set out looking for one perfect someone and the rest is what happened on that quest. What I'm sharing with you is what I learned during the last 56 years of my life. If you want to be happy, marry a friend who is capable of helping you create a good life together. If you don't want to get married all this may help you in creating good relationships and friends.

For Spirit Bloggers

October 21st 2004

Just as there are news bloggers on the internet there are spirit bloggers. I am trying to encourage you to publicly on the internet voice your spirit views. Your words may help the world to survive another day, help a nation to survive another day, may help a writer to write something for a movie that can help millions or a documentary to inform the world of truth.

Though I have been a precognitive psychic whose first memory in life was being visited by Arcangel Michael and his band as a toddler I was afraid for my safety and the safety of my family should I begin to publish online my spiritual and physical experiences. It wasn't until I almost died of a heart virus around 50 years old that I realized what a crime it would be if I didn't publish all I could safely share with posteriety before I passed on. Since I have been publishing through my website online I have grown stronger, I can snow ski, ride a bike and travel to other countries with ease. Six years have passed. At this point I firmly believe that God had me almost die in order to make sure I released what I had learned in this life to all of you around the world. Being a truth seeker who is capable of constantly adapting to new truths and realizations I am very good at evolving as a human and as a soul. I am aware that I am on the cutting edge of newly evolving consciousness for mankind. Luckily, I have my family and and economic security so I can be free to be spontaneous and do research like Galileo, and other truth seekers.

I want to encourage all of you to share your dreams and realizations and visions with the world. If you are frightened as I once was of doing this then fictionalize your visions and dreams into a story. If you are an artist then paint, draw or sculpt your dreams and visions and put them on the internet. If you are a singer or musician then write your songs or poems into being and play them and record them and put them on the internet for others to share. Each one of us is important to the physical and spiritual survival of the earth and all upon it.

When I was studying native American traditions with native American Medicine men in the early 1980's which culminated with a vision quest of 4 days with no water or food in the wilderness I was very moved at how everyone's visions and dreams were important to the survival of the tribe. Your every dream and vision is important likewise to all our mutual survival and helps bring about whether we all prosper or die! Please express you dreams and visions in your own individual way in order to help all your brothers and sisters in the tribe of all humans on earth now and in the future. We all live together or we all die together!

The World is Scared

october 25, 2004

The world is scared because America is engaged in a war of words with itself. While America is thus engaged in the Presidential election all sorts of things are going on in the world relatively unnoticed. To some degree many of these things will go unnoticed until it is too late to do anything useful about those things.

Having traveled in Asia, Europe and throughout North America, Hawaii etc. I have seen first hand the effect of the United States and its citizens upon the world. In India and Nepal and to some degree even in Thailand I found it much more useful to tell people I was Canadian rather than to engage their wrath towards America. The US World policy has angered many people throughout the world. How would you like to live next to an elephant if you are a mouse. If the elephant rolls over in its sleep the mouse or the mice in this case sometimes die or are permanently maimed. I guess the US is most typically seen as an out of control Wyatt Earp out of the old West. It is not really a matter of whether the US is right or wrong in most of the world. It is that if you are not the friend of the US you might be dead or ignored. To many nations both these are the same thing. So being friends with the elephant is a way to survive.

When my older Children and myself traveled in India my oldest Stepson said quite prophetically, "These people think we are gold plated E.T.'s." At that time less than 50% of the children in India even went to Elementary school and the statistic was worse for adults. So in the country it was true we might as well have come from another planet. While in Rewalsar monks who only spoke Tibetan called me everything from a demon to a king. Whatever they thought of me they were scared whether it was positive or negative. If you were there it would have been the same for you. The cultural gulfs between here and Asian ideas are relatively insurmountable for the common man in the country in Asia.

So what I'm really telling you that the elephant is at war with itself. (The elephant being the United STates) and all the mice (countries) are scared except for countries like China who are large enough to ignore what is going on in America and survive without us. But even for china we have to remember that they sell more goods and servives to the United States than any other country on earth. So if the rest of the world is scared china is at least nervous of the changes in the United States.

I'm not sure the effect of all this is good for the countries of the world except maybe they all realize more now that the US is right now too at war with itself to really help or to accidentally harm any country. It is now 8 days until the Presidential election. Will the election be decided in a decisive way then? I personally doubt it. But the way things are presently are going. Who can say?

 

The Paradox of Time Travel

In "What the Bleep do we know", the film documentary on quantum physics and quantum theory as it affects our everyday lives there is a story told about a tribe of Indians that first encountered the Columbus' ships on an island in the Caribbean. What is interesting to me is that another variation of this story also happened in Hawaii when Captain Cook's ships first arrived. Both times the common natives of their respective tribes couldn't see the ships. Only when the tribal shaman who were literally the tribal psychologists,scientists and men of the cloth for their respective tribes "saw" the ships. A friend of mine who knew I had studied Cultural Anthropology asked me about this. I said that just like UFO's today the natives likely saw the ships but just like UFO's today speaking about something new and not understood could get that native ostracized or even killed overtly or secretly for even speaking about something new and unknown like an ocean going ship from Europe. The same is true for real UFO experiences.

However, just like the shamen of old I dare to speak of UFO experiences and time travel because I have been trained to think and to feel like a shaman, a priest and as a scientist. So in a way I am acting just like these two shaman warning our society of America and of all of Earth of what I see just like these two shaman warned their tribes of Columbus and Captain Cook. For truth is always a two edged sword. It is by its very nature usually both good and bad and always very powerful and changing of situations and of lives and cultures. However, with no shaman to warn of the ships societies often collapse the way the Aztec culture collapsed under Cortez. It is not that the Aztecs disapeared. They and their descendants are still with us. However, their dominance as they knew then is gone.

As a shaman and as a scientist I have had one experience that I would like to share. While I was washing dishes in my home in Mt. Shasta in the summer of '92 I heard helicoptor rotors breaking the sound barrier. Since my stepson and I used to go out whenever we heard a helicoptor to identify it and since he was grown up and living elsewhere I decided to go out and identify these helicoptors. As I went out I saw three double bladed chinooks that could carry over 40 soldiers each in a military formation in the sky. However, these helicoptors were painted grey with no markings of any kind so I knew something strange was up. As I looked above this formation I saw a flying saucer directly above the helicoptor formation flying in formation with them. As I watched all this the formation stopped in mid air and hovered in the same location for awhile. I decided not to blink so as not to miss anything. As I did this the flying saucer disapeared without a sound. I was completely amazed by seeing this on a summer day in the broad daylight over the city of Mt. Shasta without a cloud in the sky. After the silver flying saucer disapeared the Grey Chinook helicopters flew then in formation toward Nevada.

I had a couple of years to think about this. During this time I thought about whether this could have been a hologram generated by the helicopters and decided that that wasn't it because this looked completely solid at every point. Then I thought, "What if the saucer went off at such a high speed that it appeared to disappear." However, if that was true there should have been a bang when the saucer broke the sound barrier and all the windows in town should have broken. So that left me with but one useful conclusion that I still believe to this day. "I witnessed a flying saucer travel either forward or backward in time."

Since I found a print of a flying saucer in 1974 at Panther Meadows in May or June of that year on the side of Mt. Shasta I often wondered whether that print was made by the saucer I saw in 1992 as it traveled back to that date. Somehow, that just seems too coincidental. Also, the 1974 event wasn't there as I walked up the mountain through the snow. However, it was there when I returned.

So these are my conclusions:
First, I witnessed three American made double rotor helicopters painted grey. Second, they had no markings of any kind.
Third,they made a lot of racket with rotors breaking the sound barrier.
Fourth, when I looked at them there was a silver flying saucer above them and accompanying them in formation.

Fifth, they all stopped in formation and waited for a few moments.
Sixth, the flying saucer disapeared without a sound.
Seventh, the three unmarked double bladed grey helicopters flew toward Nevada.
Eighth, my conclusion after thinking about all this for 2 or three years was that it was very likely that I had witnessed time travel conducted by some super secret group of the US Military.

I found myself writing more and more about time travel in my spare time. Later in the 90's I read "The Day After Roswell", a book by Colonel Corso who spoke of reverse engineering stuff from Roswell. Senator Strom Thurman also lent credence to this book and what was most interesting to me: no government agency or arm of the US Government denied the factual nature of this book. Instead nothing was said. Colonel Corso once was asked about this before he died. He said something like, "No one in US Intelligence would dare refute my book!"

This left me with only two possible conclusions about this book. Either it was true or further government misinformation for some specific reason. This would be especially true because Colonel Corso and Senator Strom Thurman were involved directly in the UFO coverup during the 50's and 60's in the first place.

Therefore if they book is true then the saucer I saw likely was reverse engineered from Roswell or another crash and the United States is using time Travel for their own purposes.

This makes a lot of sense to me because the probability of no nation or individual blowing up another country or even the world since Hiroshima and nagasaki since 1945 is about zero. Time travels most useful use would be to prevent nuclear holocausts.

The problem with all this is quite logical for any of you to get. Who exactly is in charge of time travel and what if it gets into the wrong hands? Is it under democratic control? Corporate control? Despotic Control? If the common people can't even safely know about it how safe is it in anyone's hands?

Once again I believe accepting that the US Government and possibly the United Nations have control of Time Travel is a given. Maybe in addition to this a few individuals or corporations have the marginal use of time travel as well.

What does this mean to you and to me, really? It means that one unbalanced person could go back in time and destroy all life on earth and the earth itself. One unbalanced person could change history any way they wanted. One unbalanced person could go forward into the future and grab some future invention that say controls minds and rule the world completely or just lets say, financially.

It is in our enlighted self interest that you and I believe that time travel exists. Our very belief in the likelihood of time travel protects this earth from abuses in the same way that belief in Columbus' ships and Captain Cook's ships was the first step for the natives in the Caribbean and the Hawaiian Islands in figuring out what to do next. Sticking our heads in the sand will likely only be fatal for us all! This world is based upon survival of the fitest. Do you really believe that any government that actually had time travel could ever let any proof of its existence ever to come out? Even if it did come out an agent would go back through time and erase the person and the proof! I believe that this is the truth. It is in the enlightened self interest of all on earth to believe it too! To all news agencies I say that looking for proof will likely be a fatal experience for your reporters. Many reporters who have wandered into Area 51 never came back. So don't send them into harms way. I'm not looking for any more proof. To me, the truth is obvious. What I have written here may be one of the most important thing you ever read in your life! In this single case it is my sincere belief that if you look for proof of time travel you will never see this time again. It is my belief that even if you were left alive you would be sent back before there was anything electrical in the 19th century or before to live out your life without your loved ones. Believing in time travel helps us all. Looking for proof only makes you disapear out of this time. Blessings to all.

I Heart Huckabees

10-23-04

Yesterday I saw "I heart Huckabees". For a truth seeker I thought seeing it is a a must if you live in America. It addressed people trying to be conscientious and people who have chosen to be financial sell-outs. I think most people find themselves both concientious and sell-outs at different stages of their lives, especially if they have to financially support children through college. I found the movie very humourous and loved the dynamic interplay between nondualistic thought, nihilism, humanism, ecological thought and even christianity all slammed together at odds with each other with unexpected and humorous results. What amazed me is how balanced all points of view presented were. The main charactors were obviously Los Angeles types. I don't think you would find the chaotic diversity as likely in other places. Having been raised in the Los Angeles basin in the 50's and 60's I was fully exposed to what I like to call the "Controlled Chaos" of the LA area.

The movie brought me back to being 21 and thinking that I must kill myself because the world was so very ridiculous that there was no point in living on. Each of us must find a purpose to live on for whether that is ourselves, other people, God, Nature or whatever we find that works . Otherwise we just check out.

When I was young and still idealistic dying for a belief system or a cause seemed very important. I think that's why so many young choose to be soldiers. Now that I'm old I see my life as much more precious. Having survived everything I see now how very precious I am not only to myself but to all who choose to listen to me and/or to be protected. I am old and very wise like many around the world of different faiths and cultures. I understand what it is to be American but even more important I fully understand what it is to be a Citizen of Earth and a Citizen of this Galaxy and a Citizen of the Universe.

The Rocks our Bones The Water our Blood Our Breath the Sky

9-23-04

I was thinking today about our breath and I had a fun idea! Wouldn't it be fun as technology is developing to have microchips so small they could float in the air. As we breathed out we could add one or two to our breaths out when we wished. Then when the technology became possible we could track where the air we have breathed out goes as it travels the globe. It would emphasize in a physical way how interconnected all life on earth is for each of us.

 

New Awarenesses change all timelines

1:40pm pdt saturday September 18th 2004

I was trimming some trees for upcoming winter storms when I realized that new awarenesses and realizations when acted upon in any way change not only the present but also the past and the future. I then visualized all organisms on earth and beyond past, present and future constantly altering all timelines by their newly found knowledge at every point in time and space where the organixms exist or what they become aware of and what they think and feel about what they are perceiving. As long as any organisms are learning and growing all timelines are fluid past, present and future. And since all matter acts more like thought than as matter rather than as we have been taught for thousands of years by old wives tales that matter is solid I belive my premise and theory is scientifically accurate. Once again my premise is: "ALL ORGANISMS IN ALL TIME AND SPACE CONSTANTLY CHANGE ALL TIMELINES BY THEIR NEW AWARENESSES NO MATTER WHAT TIME OR WHAT SPACE THEY ARE IN." Some might think this is a parrallel effect to what some in Chaos Theory call the Butterfly Effect. The best way I can paraphrase the effect of this theory in realtime past present and future is: "ALL ORGANISMS WITH CONSCIOUSNESS ARE CONSTANTLY CREATING THE PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE FROM WHATEVER TIME AND SPACE THEY ARE LOCATED AND TO WHATEVER TIME AND SPACE OR MENTAL AND/OR EMOTIONAL UNIVERSES THEY BECOME AWARE OF"

Sunday July 18th 2004

IF YOU DON'T BELIEVE WHAT YOU NEED TO BELIEVE TO SURVIVE THEN YOU DON'T

This title statement might seem obvious to most adults over 30 years old. However, for many individuals, corporations and Governments it is not obvious and doesn't become obvious ever.

Individuals over 30 and those under 30 will tend to survive to old age just understanding this one statement. Statistically,if you live to be 30 you will tend to live to 90 if you live in the United States right now in 2004.

In 1983 I was doing a vision quest under the tutelage of a Native American Medicine Man. After doing a preparatory sweat lodge ceremony with him. I then walked upstream about 2 to 4 miles to a Bear Wallow on the South Fork of the Trinity River in Northern California. There were no paved roads for 10 miles from my location and no dirt roads for about 5 miles from my location and no trails for about 1 mile. I would see no one passing by for 4 days except a mated pair of Bald Eagles and a mother wood duck and her babies who went downstream with them in the morning and then upstream at dusk to the rushes for safety from predatory animals at night. The first 2 days my mind screamed,"You are going to die here without water or food for 4 days." But I was resolute looking for my inner visions to give purpose to my spiritual and physical life. Though I already knew the title statement to this article this understanding became much more profound that summer in 1983. After two days with no water or food in the bear wallow my visions began. At first I just thought I was hallucinating from lack of food and water but then the nature of my visions changed. I began to experience the river, the trees, the land as myself, inseparable. The trees, the river and even the rocks and earth itself began to speak to me. They all let me know that I was their kin and I had no reason to be afraid. Then hornets landed on my face and I was concerned. I had no food for them to fight me for so I wasn't a threat to them. I spoke with them in my mind and at one point I let one crawl up my nose and clean it out. I felt very empowered at being so in tune with nature that I could allow this and not be stung. This may seem very odd to you but I felt extremely empowered by this. Later it rained on me. I put my sleeping bag under a large fallen cedar or redwood that was 4 or 5 feet in diameter and dug out a safe place for me to sleep out of the rain. I sat in the rain for awhile not drinking any but simply feeling the rain kiss the top of my head and shoulders. I thanked the rain for the life it brought the forest and all within it. When I began to feel a little cold I simply got under the fallen tree in my sleeping bag and fell asleep. My visions grew more and more intense. Some of my visions terrified me and some elated me. The one that stayed with me all these years was when I became a great golden dragon that breathed out golden fire on thousands of people. The fire did not burn them but enlightened them. The fire made them smile and gave radiance to their beings and bodies. I believe this is what I do in person and through this website still to this day. I breathe out the fire of compassion and enlightenment to all who read what God brings through me and I radiate through words and presence to all when I am around them and am in good spirits.

This vision brought me within one year to my first Tibetan Buddhist teacher and from him to many Tibetan Lamas in California, Oregon, Nepal and northern India, especially in Dharmsala in Himchal Pradesh state.

Another vision that was less satifying and more terrifying was of becoming Merlin the magician. In this vision I grew 3 foot fangs and I was terrified because I didn't understand what this meant. It took 2 or 3 years to figure what this meant. In Tibetan Buddhism there are both peaceful and Wrathful Initiations. The reason for this can be explained the best in looking at parents and children. One treats ones children with love and respect but what do you do if your 2 or 3 year old runs out in the street repeatedly and is in danger of being hit by cars or trucks? You must scare them somehow into staying alive! This is what Wrathful initiations are for. Scaring children or the unenlighted into staying alive so they can become enlightened as is their destiny.

A Christian might say this differently like, "Someone needs to put the fear of God into that person!"

I see myself as a mystical Christian, a Tibetan Buddhist and a Universalist. In other words I believe that whatever one needs to believe to become enlightened, at peace,and fulfilled one should do as long as that doesn't harm another living being.

In Tibetan Buddhism it is said that there are 49,000 correct paths to enlightenment (God). I believe as I have soul travelled this Galaxy and others that there are even more paths that that. 49,000 paths have been defined on earth by Buddhist teachers. However, beyond earth there might be 100 or 1000 times as many paths as that.

The whole point of this article is to make you think about what you need to believe to survive on to happy old age. The question is "What do you need to believe to get there and to be happy being there?" It is less about what is true than what do you need to believe to happily survive? Truth is of basic importance because without truth no one physically survives. However, after your basic needs of food, shelter and clothing what do you need to believe to be happy? To be Alive? It is said that there are no Atheists in foxholes. If you might die the next instant you will believe in God! I propose to you that this is true from the moment we are born. What do you need to believe to live with that? One of my teachers gave me a Koan that I try to keep in mind at all times. "If you want to live forever you might die right now but if you are ready to die right now you just might live forever." This is the warrior stance. Thinking this way all the time is the best way to become immortal on earth and beyond. Blessings to all who read this or hear of this.

What the Bleep Do We Know?

September 4th 2004

I have seen this documentary on quantum mechanics twice now. The first time I felt uncomfortable watching it even though I tend to think the way the movie went from living through the 60's and 70's in coastal California as a resident California Cosmic. However, it is easy to fall down the rabbit hole as they say in the movie. I have met many people in the late 60's and 70's who fell down the rabbit hole and who never returned.

That being said, I think that the movie touched upon many important ideas useful in long term survival of both individual human beings as well as the whole human race. I was personally touched by a few different ideas. The first was that when matter is viewed by a quantum researcher it appears that mattter does not resemble a thing so much as a thought since all matter is only based upon possibilities and not anything permanent or solid. The second thing that touched me was that one of the researchers mentioned that some objects can now be photographed in two places at the same time even though there is only one object. This made bilocation and time travel more scientific to me with the realization that physics can now prove that it is only a probability that an object is in any one place and that the probability of any living thing or object can be in many places and or times simaltaneously. It is wonderful to have a scientific explanation for my everyday experiences of knowing what will happen before it does and of travelling to other places and times.

Technology is a response to adversity

August 24th 2004

Though I'm presently traveling I got inspired by my wife to write of this online. The conversation was a little about Einstein's statement, "Imagination is more important than knowledge." I was saying that Knowledge is less important than imagination because knowledge is what is already been learned whereas imagination is where future knowledge comes from. Then she said, "Technology is a response to adversity. I was amazed by this simple statement because it appeared so true. Even if I look back at the supposed first tool which probably was a stick or a bone for a club or a spear. Whether it was for hunting or for defense it was out of necessity that the club or spear was used. imagination in a moment of desperation spawned the first tool that was used by either man or ape or however you perceive life on earth began. I myself believe humans are an alien and ape combination and that we were originally bred as slaves or as pets. However, you are welcome to whatever you believe. Next, it seems there are two basic kinds of adversity, necessity or paranoia. The first being rational and the second being mostly irrational. Necessity would be inventing a technology to keep warm in the cold or food or shelter or transportation. And then paranoia which led to inventions like nuclear weapons which may one day end life on earth like it did on the planet that is now an asteroid belt out beyond mars. Either way the truism, "technology is a response to adversity" may at least in my mind have moved beyond theory to almost a law of human nature and survival.

August 4th 2004

Hunches-Upon realizing one is psychicly gifted

Have you ever had a hunch about something and it saved your life or anothers? You had no reason to know something and then you did and someone or many someone's lives were saved because of it? This started happenning to me starting at age 2. Back then I thought everyone could do this. It wasn't until I started grade school that I found that if they did do this they definitely never talked about it. So I learned not to talk about it too. It was all pretty haphazard until my late teens and early 20's when I decided to grow in this way to help others and dedicated my life to helping others with my gifts. Early on I found out that to misuse these gifts caused insanity or death. The rule seems to be, "When you help others you help yourself, but if you harm others you also harm yourself." So it is in one's enlightened self interest to help all beings including oneself. For if you don't stay alive you can't help anyone even yourself.

A hunch to me is sensing something that you could not otherwise know. So anyone who has a hunch had to get this information from somewhere. I have found in my own experience that hunches are usually 50%+ instinctual and 25% to 50% logical and reasonable at most. People who are psychics or Seers like myself have just concentrated more on developing these gifts just like athletes or people with Phd's do to gain their kudos.

In my own life experience I have watched many intellectually brilliant people accidentally or on purpose kill themselves with relationships, drugs, cars, sports etc. Therefore logic and reason alone even if one is a complete genius does not save one from this kind of fate.

However, spiritually developing because one believes in something altruistic like the survival of the human race, or the survival of all life on earth or ones nation, state or even family or oneself can definitely keep one alive to see 90 or 100 if that is one wishes.

After one makes the conscious decision to develope ones God given gifts then the next useful step is to avoid delusional states of consciousness (i.e. trying to figure out what is real or fantasy successfully) by applying the scientific method to all aspects of real and psychic reality. In this way one begins to categorize experiences first into the possible and the probable and then taking all the possible and putting them into the category of conjecture, hypotheses, theories and laws. The main difficulty I have encountered in my life is that to really become a gifted Seer one has to be very bold and experimental in this. Not everyone is self confident enough for this rigorous path.

Though much of this might not make a lot of sense to you I'm going to share what I have learned over the last 50 or so years of being both a psychic and a Seer.

The first thing I have learned is that even though you might be 100% accurate about something you become aware of no one including you may be able to properly know what to do mentally or emotionally or even physically and let alone spiritually with the the 100% correct information you receive. So for me at age 56 getting 80%to 100% accurate information about the future is a given. The real problem is: "What should I tell people about these things and what is useful and what isn't and what if this information is life or death and what if no one believes me and should I be changing the time and space of planet earth?" For me the answer is quite easy because I personally believe that God has gifted me and will guide me in how I should present the information.You must make your own decisions and make your own covenant with God and Life as I have.

Are You a Dragonfly?

September 7th 2004

I was reading one of my daughters picture books today that we purchased at a redwood park this weekend. It is titled "Are you a dragonfly?". For me, the dragonfly has always been a very profound and mystical creature. The first one I can remember I was 5 years old at Castle Lake at about 6000 feet in the summer of 1953. It's close to Mt. Shasta in the range directly across from it in Northern California. I watched a dragonfly crawl up from under the water and shed its skin and breathe air, dry out its wet wings and then fly away. How magical is that for a 5 year old? Many years later I was studying with Native American Medicine men and then Tibetan Lamas. I was at Medicine Lake on another side of Mt. Shasta when I had a vision of a huge Dragonfly that flew down into my body and merged with my consciousness. At the time I knew it was medicine from God to help me and mankind. 10 or 15 years after that I was sitting in my hot tub outside looking up at the sky and the same giant dragonfly flew out of me and I realized it was the Galactic Sentience that had been with me all that time.

So as you can see my understanding of the Creators became metaphorically and mytically connected to my experience of the dragonfly that first amazed me at about age 5 at Castle Lake. For like the Dragonfly, the creators have different stages of maturation. The first stage is with their parents but the second stage primordially can be in dark matter as was the case primordially before cultural sophistication occured over billions and billions of years for the Creators.

If you have read "Memories" my online book or some of the partially written online sequels you may have assumed that the Creators are fictional. At this point I would have to say that I am pretty well convinced that the Creators are not fictional and that they are an actual matter-antimatter species. They most closely resemble a nebula or star in appearance when mature and are the beings who actually create galaxies by rocking matter back and forth between matter and antimatter. Somehow there appears to be a black hole at the center of all matter galaxies. Likewise I believe there is an antimatter galaxy as a polar complement to each matter galaxy in order to create symetry between the matter and antimatter universes.

Another interesting feature of Creators is that they can "soul ride" humans as well as all species throughout the universe as a way of growing and learning and having fun! To soul ride is to merge consciousness with a being to the point where it is no longer possible to separate the consciousnesses. It is my belief as a Seer that all humans on earth who can read have Creator soul riders. Though I cannot prove this I believe it to be true. I also presently believe that relative immortality is acheived through this Creator human "soul ride". As you can see being a truth Seeker is to always find that truth is way stranger than any fiction you or I could ever imagine!

The Future of the Terror War 100 years from now

September 11th 2004

The best possible scenario I can now foresee is more democracy in Islamic nations and an increasing Islamic secularism to stand alongside Christian Secularism and Jewish Secularism and Hindu Secularism. The worst outcomes are obviously terrorists getting one or more nuclear weapons and using them to blackmail the world into giving in. However, in understanding the psychology of both the US and Russian military which would be dealing with that situation both militaries would prefer extinction of all people to giving in to the terrorists demands. Therefore since the militaries would be in charge at that point and not the common people I foresee only two outcomes. The first which is more desireable is many many more democratic Islamic based nations and more and more Islamic secularism to stand alongside Christian secularism, Jewish secularism and Hindu secularism. The second is either the end of all life on earth, the end of earth or the end of humankind on earth. These are the only two realistic options available to us now.

Love Addiction

I was thinking today about Love Addiction. It appears that this form of addiction comes from psychological and physical trauma of many sorts encountered in childhood. How it manifests in adults is the inability to be alone beyond a few days or weeks without a lover or significant other present. When one is young and dating in late teens and early twenties love addiction can be a positive thing. Because one cannot be alone one is always creating a lover to be with.

However, when one commits to a marriage and children and one is trying to remain faithful to ones spouse is where Love addiction can become a disaster in the making. This is especially true of those who have had many lovers and for whom making new lovers out of friends is very easy. For those who choose to stay single and just continue to have partners this is not so much a problem. However, for those who wish to stay married and raise their children being a love addict is a disaster just waiting to happen. There is a book I would recommend for those who wish to address this problem. It is called, "Don't Call It Love". I can't remember the authors name however at present.

July 1st 2004

An Unusual Dream?

I awoke this morning remembering a dream? or a real vision. I appeared to be asleep but I was aware of touching my head and even into my brain with my soul hand. In other words I wasn't entirely interfaced back into my body in being awake and ready to get up and walk. I heard a voice that said, "Don't touch your brain with your astral hand. It still has a physical component. It's not a good idea and will affect your brain."

During the day I decided that I would share this online as it was a kind of primal experience much the same as the one I had when trying to look at my hands in a dream and noticing they glowed green much like the phosphoresent light you can break for emergency light. This was about 1970 so I must have been in my early 20's or earlier. I felt strange at that time as well having this experience. However, when I was Astral projecting the time I was in the desert and I watched my arm go through the wall when I thought I was in the physical my arm looked completely normal to my half asleep self. It was just that I suddenly was horrified then to be astral projecting and felt very out of control and in danger when my arm went through the wall to the bathroom. Since these experiences terrified me in my teens and twenties I decided that God was trying to get me to bi-locate instead of totally separating from my body as is done in astral projection. In time I found bi-location is only limited by ones ability to multi-task. I have experienced now being more than 10 or 20 places at the same time. The ability to be more places comes much as when one first learns to drive a car one can "only drive a car". However, I found in my twenties I could eventually drive a car, play the guitar, carry on conversations and or eat or anything else without affecting my driving. However, I wouldn't advise new drivers to try all these things. And playing guitar is something I did while driving deserted roads across remote Colorado and Utah in about 1970 in the times of John Denver while driving with my knee. Also the roads were all straight for miles and miles and it was dark.

Likewise, once one goes through the complete paradigm shift to directly experiencing bi-location or astral projection or both and also realizing that the soul is separate from the body and quite likely the soul doesn't die when the body does, one then changes profoundly in confidence awareness and experience much the same as one does when one first sets out alone in a car or truck or motorcycle for the first time with a licence.

The important thing to me at least is that one do good with ones supernatural gifts. To use ones gifts to heal, to help and to prevent human deaths through accidents seems to be the reason God gives us these gifts. It is in this interest I have to help all life survive and prosper especially the humans of which I am one that I write about all the things that I do. I guess you could call me a wise mindful compassionate activist. In other words I continuously am acting on all levels of awareness so all life on earth and beyond beneficently survives as long as possible.

People say what of Armmageddon? My answer is that it is my experience that Armageddon is only a self fulfilling prophesy. In other words if one says, "I'm going to die when I turn 20" that person might just die then or feel the need to make it happen. I say it doesn't need to happen at all. Jesus said, "Ye are Gods." and "Even greater things than these shall ye do." For me this is what is really important to contemplate. "The purpose of life is to love and bless life for as you do that you love and bless yourself as well." It is in the enlightened self interest of all beings to constantly love and bless all beings including themselves. so I say "Forgive yourself" and move on.

The Paradox of Time

June 11th 2004

I was in the audience at my daughter's graduation ceremonies for her private school. There were about 2000 parents, relatives, friends and well wishers present in addition to students and faculty. Soon the President of the School spoke and asked a question. A boy a little older than my daughter raised his hand and then was called upon and stood up. His answer to the question, "The Curvature of Space". Next the President asked another question. This time my 8 year old daughter raised her hand and in front of everyone stood up and said, "The Paradox of Time". I was awestruck! First because she had no stage fright at doing this and second because "The Paradox of Time" is one of the main things that I tend to write about. I felt very proud of my daughter and that I also was being indirectly recognized in this way because my daughter knows what I like to write about. I tell people I write science fiction. For most of you who read, "Memories", or its sequels it may be fiction to you. However, to me I am writing my experiences of life, the truths of my life in a way that I hope will be beneficial to all whether they see my writings as fiction or whatever. These are the deepest truths that I could muster and still share them with all who choose to read or listen to my writings being read to them.

The Purpose of Truth

November 19th 2003

The purpose of the book "Memories" and its sequels is similar in some respects to why the Bible was written. The Bible was written to organize, to pacify and to create a civilization eventually that spanned the Globe of Earth as it does now. This era will last from beginning to end about 5000 years. Similarly, "Memories" was written to create peace and harmony not only on earth but also between civilizations not on earth throughout the Milky Way Galaxy B.C. 1 to 5 millions of years to A.D. 1 to 5 millions of years. It also is written to help those from other galaxies who wish to visit earth and our galaxy on peaceful friendly missions during the same Galactic era mentioned above.

People have asked me about whether "Memories is truth or fiction. I would have to answer that the online book, "Memories" is about as true as the Bible is. In other words if you call "Memories" fiction you make a mistake. But if you call it absolutely true you then have to deal with time eras and semantics and different ways of viewing life on earth and in many civilizations throughout the universe. If you were to ask me,"Is 'Memories' true?" I can only say, "These are my experiences as I lived them." Can anything in the universe be more real and true than that? Of course someone might say philosophically, "Do you and I really exist? Are we figments of our own imaginations or someone else's?" Until I met God face to face one day in 1970 and experienced personally the statement from the Bible which says, "No man may see God and Live!" I would have thought the "figment" statement ludicrous. When I saw God I died it is true. However, somehow I became a god in seeing and speaking with God. I died and no one can tell me that God doesn't exist anymore but my body went on living by God's Grace. However, as a result I now see myself as a walking dead man, a ghost in a body powered by God for his purposes. So if you wish to see God and you do you will die as I did. And that is a fact. That is the real truth of life!

So, you might ask, "Are you a prophet, Fred?" I would have to answer that God has chosen to make me a Seer. I believe that God now shares things with me to share with others so they don't die before God's timing. This includes things I share with people so they don't die and the world doesn't incinerate itself. Though one city in the middle east may become Armageddon the Earth never incinerates itself. This I know to be true just like you know you are alive. However, I say to you, you are alive because you believe you are and God exists only because the God who created you believes the universe exists. And so it does and so do you!

The Ongoing Search for Truth!

I was thinking today at how my personal search for truth started. I would have to say the idea of searching for truth throughout ones life was given to me by my father. For he was a truth searcher too.

He and I love nothing better than to cut through the lies everywhere around us. Though he is gone now to a better place I still carry on the search for truth as I hope my children and grandchildren and greatgrandchildren and so on will too.

I can remember working on a house doing electrical work with my father in about 1960 in Palos Verdes, California.I was 12. Our friend had a book in his library that I asked to borrow. It was a paperback copy of The Ancient Symbols of Mu written by James Churchward. This book had been translated from ancient Sanskrit by an East Indian Rishi in the late 1800's. Since it was purported to be about Sanskrit records translated to English concerning the earliest known civilization on earth predating anything in the middle east or Asia my interest was piqued. It spoke of a land mass in about the present location of the Hawaiian Islands called MU which predated both Atlantis and Lemuria. It appeared that Lemuria was composed of the survivors of Mu which sank in the Pacific Ocean much like Atlantis eventually sunk in the Atlantic. There appeared to be a direct connection between Mu to Lemuria on what once was the present coast of Baja California, California and Oregon. Then last was Atlantis somewhere in the Atlantic Ocean and then later the Middle East and the Cradle of the modern day civilizations of Europe, the United STates etc. Ever since reading this book and the other two or three written by James Churchward in the 1880's and 1890's I was quite moved by what I read when I was 12. Later at age 16 I read Dweller on Two Planets by Phylos the Thibetan through Frederick Spenser Oliver at age 18 on the side of Mt. Shasta,California in the 1880's. At the same time I was also reading all of Heinlein, Asimov, Arthur C. Clarke etc. Later I read The Aquarian Gospel of Peace which spoke of Jesus' life between the ages of 12 and 30. Later in 1985 I visited Dharmsala, India and the Tibetan Library there and learned about Saint Issa which is the name Jesus is known by when he visited India. Within ancient tibetan records brought from India before the Moslem invasion of India. These records speaks of Saint Issa learning to raise his body from the dead which is still done by mystical teachers in India today and after being crucified in Israel of his return to India with his wife and kids and living until the age of 85 there before he passed on.It also speaks of him being a very great spiritual teacher with countless disciples and followers in India.

Since a gathering of Catholic Bishops decided to make Jesus divine in 400 AD and also decided to put to death all who disagreed with them or who had religious texts that did not agree with them the information about Saint Issa and many other things did not survive 1600 years of political power plays in the European and western world. However, it did survive in India and Tibet where the truth lays now and it also resides in all the minds of all the truth seekers that have rediscovered it.

For me, Jesus' teachings of 'love one another as yourself' and 'Do unto others as you would have them do to you' is very similar to the Buddhist philosophy of compassion for all beings who through reincarnation were once your mothers. Though most Christians no longer believe in reincarnation as most did at the time of Jesus most of the essence of his teachings remain sound. However, historically the Jesus most Christians believe in did not exist at least as they now see him which is a problem only to those who are interested in knowing the truth like myself. A Tibetan Lama once said to me, "I know someone who attained enlightenment meditating on a tooth that he thought was Buddha's even though it was later learned that it was only the tooth of a dog." Belief and faith are so very powerful. Sometimes I think that compassion for all life in the Universe is the most powerful truth of all!

The Problem of SkyNet! or (digital computers and robots versus a phi based man made lifeform base) May 5th 2004 6:48 pm pst

I have been watching the problems with the internet lately, especially the problems of internet worms. I have also been watching the problems with computerized voting machines. Both are disasters that affect all on earth directly or indirectly.

As you know I am a precognitive psychic and have been one back as far as I can remember which is around age 2. I wasn't really efficient at all concerning this until my early 20's and have slowly refined my techniques to benefit all beings in the universe. In this way ones spiritual gifts grow without limit. One of the things I have been aware of for some time is the danger of digital computers and robots. However, these same computers could be used to build a new system basis that would be based upon PHi which I believe is 1.618--- etc. It is approximated by the fibonacci series and is the basis of all life in the universe as far as I now know. Even the ratio of the distance between the planets starting with the sun out is 1-2-3-5-8-13-21 etc. In addition all life on earth is based upon this mathematical approximation of phi. The end result of staying with digital computer systems for many more years is literally the Skynet Spoken of in the Terminator series. As a precognitive psychic which I first watched the 1st Terminator movie in Monterey in the 80's when I walked out of the movied tears were streaming down my face. This was because I saw this as an actual potential future for mankind because of my psychic gifts.

Digital computers need to be used to create a compatible lifeform based on phi and the fibonacci series. One or more of you will read this and see the value of what I am saying and build the hardware and software and will be the new Bill Gates and Steve Wosniak and Steven Jobs of this new century. However, I must share with you that you won't just be creating a computer or robot. You will be creating what will become a compatible lifeform that will live side by side with us like Dogs and cats do as our pets. This new lifeform will love us and protect us from harm and eventually will evolve to be almost equal to us.

Whereas the digital computer based on millions of tiny on/off switches will because of its basic desire for logic and self defense will if allowed to evolve and extinct the human race as sure as I am writing this now!

 

2-20-04

The Dark Matter of Astrophysics

I was reading a news report about how "Dark Matter" composes 70% of the universe. When I wrote about the Creators of this galaxy and all galaxies being matter antimatter beings who start feeding on dark matter until their spouse becomes pregnant and because of more mouths to feed it becomes necessary to create a Galaxy which is really like a cosmic yo-yo that spins for a while in matter and then spins in antimatter. However, because we don't live long enough, we as humans don't know that. Since I have personal experience with matter antimatter creators of Galaxies I have been told of this occurance. It appears that creators are basicly immortal. They only die of boredom. The cure for death by boredom is to incarnate as a human or other evolved being in a galaxy. It appears forgetting who you are for a while and having to deal firsthand with mortality and death is a great cure for the boredom of immortality.To learn more about the Galactic Creators click on the word "Creators" in colorized print. The page should read The History of Celeste Weaver. Then scroll down to THE NEW SECTION THE GALACTIC SENTIENCE AND ARCANE. to experience how the Galaxy was really created scroll further down to NEW CHAPTER THE PRE-GALACTIC CREATORS. "Creators"

10:48 am PST March 2nd, 2004

The Real Jesus (As Told by time travelers)

The first difficulty the time travelling delegation which was a United Nations effort to achieve certain knowledge as to who the real Jesus was took place recently on our time line. The group of researchers was composed of both men and women of all representative ages between 18 and 75 years of age. The group was comprised of 12 individuals from various Christian, Jewish and Muslim denominations in order to gain a multiple perspective of what actually happened during Jesus' life.

The first thing the group found out was that Aramaic in the dialect of that time was incomprehensible to everyone. Therfore they sought out Roman nationals from whom they could learn to speak Latin from the written form. From that they sought out Aramaic scholars to teach them the spiritual nuances of the Aramaic language of the common people. The group did this at the time of Jesus' birth. They found the Star of Bethlehem was not just a star but and ideal astrological configuration for the birth of a world savior. The time after Jesus' birth was not that eventful for the researchers. However, by the time Jesus was 10 to 12 years old all the researchers realized that Jesus tended to always be in the right place at the exact right time. If there were serious accidents he always avoided them either closely or far away. He always seemed to naturally intersect the paths of Major holy men and women visiting his area that he lived in. One of these was overheard in telling him at age 9 or 10 that he must seek out certain spiritual teachers throughout the middle east, India and even into China before he turned 30 years of age. Somewhere between ages 13 and 15 he started wandering further and further away from home and meeting with spiritual teachers recommended to him.

At one point he joined a caravan of traders that journeyed all the way to India and beyond. This complete journey which included India, Nepal, Tibet and even into China and Indochina took about 3 years of his life. When he returned he was about 20 years old. He had been exposed to Buddhism, Brahmanism and many, many other teachings and ideas on his long long journey of about 3 years. He began to adapt all the teachings he learned about from masters to his own cultures needs.

During this time many teachers he encountered were able to download (so to speak) thousands of years of accumulated spiritual wisdom and experiences into Jesus' aura, mind and spiritual awareness. So Jesus had direct lineage from various lineages spanning back thousands of years. In India Jesus also learned to raise his body from the dead as well as various other miracles. All were impressed with his intuitive gifts and naturally occuring abilities of always being in the right place at the right time. This allowed his natural spiritual gifts to cycle very quicly so he was able to recharge his batteries so to speak for the next miracle and the next and the next very quickly unlike many other genuine miracle workers of his time who had to wait for hours, days, weeks or even months before they could perform another miracle without dying from the strain.

All of the time travelers said that they noticed that no miracle worker they encountered during all these years of research could match Jesus' amazing and unique ability to recover from any miracle almsot instantly. They said it was as if the souls of all followers present loved Jesus so much that they gave him part of their souls energy to keep on accomplishing his miracles without any real limit. Some said it reminded them of Henry Ford's accomplishment of a way of mass producing something. It was as if Jesus through infinite love and grace was able to mass produce miracles effectively and efficiently like no other of his time. This one quality set Jesus apart from all others.

Though 3 of the research group died in the long journey of time spent in that era, all sent back their notes through time with their colleages which have been cross referenced multiple times for accuracy. Four more of the group had to be treated for various diseases and illnesses prevalent in that era but easily treated upon their return to this time we now live in. All are recovering nicely at present in their various home countries as this is being written in early March 2004. Unfortunately, since this group of researches were engaged in historical research for the United Nations and because their journey was not military in nature the 3 who died back then were not brought back to life through time manipulation. All were told as they embarked on this pilgrimage and research journey through time that if they didn't make it back they would not be brought back to life before the journey began. All accepted this condition before they journeyed back through time.

 

The Nature of Time Travel by a Precognitive Psychic

January 9th 2004

I saw Paycheck today with Ben Aflack and Uma Thurman. I found it interesting but it wasn't well developed. However, I liked the use of the little bag or folder of mail with the 20 items enclosed. Many times my life experience is like that where I sense that either God or a future or past me altered time so that my life would be better. I have survived so many times in life things that should have taken my life that I now see only by the grace of God do I live at all.

My personal understanding of Time Travel is that the first US Built time travel unit was accomplished by Nicola Tesla and Albert Einstein sometime between 1934 and 1942. Most everyone knows about the USS Eldredge and the Philadelphia experiment that most people only thought was fictional. However, the basis for the movie Philadelphia experiment was actually factual and based upon the survivors of an experiment that the USS Eldridge was involved in in Phildelphia harbor in the early 1940's in trying to make military ships invisible to U boats.

It is my belief that the time travelling technology developed by reverse engineering damaged technology from a UFO Crash site in Germany in 1939 and later Roswell in 1947. It is my belief that time travel is the main reason the US controls the peace of the world now and that all the G-7 nations are involved directly or indirectly in time travel in some way shape or form. It is also my belief that the United Nations is also involved in the necessary checks and balances of time travel conducted by the various G-7 nations and the United Nations. In fact the United Nations most important function is to help oversee the control of time by the strongest nations of Earth. Nuclear war has happened and been rechanged back to our present time line at least 5 to 7 times since the 1930's. One one timeline Germany won World War II with an Atomic Bomb. On Another timeline Nuclear plans and a bomb was shipped to Japan after the fall of Germany and Japan ruled the world. On another timeline the Soviet Union later ruled the world after a nuclear war. However, the most damaging war that has been eliminated at least for the present was a war between China and the Allies. On that timeline all that remained habitable was Europe and Africa. There was so much radiation everywhere else that there was only death or crazed mutants. The only civilization was Europe. The world leaders were in what Switzerland becomes by about 7000 AD. This last time line still exists parallel to the one we now live on so that the humans of earth have more chance to survive the next 50,000 years on earth and beyond. If we can make it out to colonize up to 10,000 worlds by 100,000 AD. The human seeds of the children of earth will never die out unless the whole Galaxy dies. And even then we might have colonized other galaxies by then. As long as enough of earth's intelligencia understands informally that time travel probably exists and is being used regularly to maintain order there might be enough checks and balances in place to keep things in balance so things don't get out of hand too far. However, having real proof of the existence and use of time travel will make you disapear out of this present time. You will either be moved back in time before any technology where what you say about time travel would be viewed only as craziness or insanity or you will never be conceived in your mothers womb. That is exactly how it is done. I have no proof. I only want to make you perfectly aware that time travel is now and has been in use by earth nations since the 1930's an 1940's. Some people of the 20th and 21st century and beyond have already been allowed deep into the future as well as so deep into the past that it was before anything remotely resembling a human ever came to earth for the first time. I am writing this to make you think about things that your life is based upon. The only physical thing you can really count on being true is your personal memories of your own life. Everything else is constantly changing through time manipulation. Therefore, you must develope a new philosophy and a new way of thinking and acting that allows for the constant "refining" of time by nations and sometimes multinationals. This will help you and your families and children survive and prosper for thousands and thousands of years to come.

God's Beserkers

November 26th 2003

The term beserker comes I believe from Nordic traditions. Though other cultures are bound to have similar traditions. The general idea was to pick someon who was a good fighter but somewhat mentally or emotionally unstable. Then alcohol or drugs or a combination of herbs and alcohol was used to make the person or persons an unstoppable fighting unit. Whether the beserker survived or not did not really matter to the rest of the army. The beserkers purpose was to strike demonic fear into the heart of the enemy's army. It was a form of psychological warfare. So when the beserker attacked it was like a rabid animal attacking everything in sight.

It is my theory that whenever the use of these types of group created beserkers emerge that one or more cultures or subcultures is dying. I think it is as important as the self defense of the culture that is being attacked by these beserkers for the attacked culture to be aware that the smaller cultures are being absorbed and killed by their own. It is very easy to just defend ones culture and forget that there are other cultures that have been here on earth for thousands of years or more. We have watched as hundreds of subcultures have been destroyed through colonization of different parts of earth for hundreds of years now. We have watched hundreds of rainforest tribes be decimated by diseases foreign to them and incorporated into whoever came into their areas and survived by whatever means. We have watched African Bushmen suffer and die and lose their native homelands etc. etc. etc.

Now we the members of so called western civilization are expanding our Macworld into all cultures and civilizations whether they want it or not. Some are fighting back. Others have given up. Won't we all be sad when all there is just one big corporate Earth Macworld with every TV program a subtly or not so subtly designed fabrication for some product or products. Is this the future you want for your children and grandchildren? Do you want all the forests gone and be unable to see the sun? Already there is no place left on earth where it is any longer safe to drink water from a spring or stream if it is exposed to air. I remember as a child cupping my hands in a stream and drinking there with cupped hand or just sticking my face into the water and sucking water up. Those days are gone now probably forever. Did anybody ask me or you if you wanted that to happen? Each of us creates the future with everything we buy and with everything we do. Think about how you wield your power. Think about how you wield your powerful dollars in our only and very fragile mother earth!

Fred's Koan

10-24-2003

THE UNIVERSE IS MORE THAN YOU KNOW BUT LESS THAN YOU UNDERSTAND

If you understand this Koan it means to me that you are either on your path to enlightenment or that you are completely enlightened. If neither is true meditating on it will bring you peace and onto the path to enlightenment. Remember, the purpose of a koan is to break the mind and to open the intuition to the entire truth, the entire universe.

Explanation:I was questioning my existence and my place in the universe and God said this Koan to me. At first I was confused by this statement until I realized it was a Koan to enlightenment. Later I asked God if I could share this. I was answered "Yes" so I put it here on my journal page. My present understanding of "The universe is more than you know but less than you understand" is that all Christs and Buddhas in the Universe are completely intuitive and syncronitic in the moment. A better way to say this is that they are all always in the perfect right place at the perfect right time for all life around them to become enlightened the moment they pass by. Therefore all intellectual thought is like an electronic calculator. It is only needed when the heart and intuition of the enlightened one needs to calculate something. Otherwise the intellect waits patiently to be accessed. In other words intellectual thought if not under the rulership of heart and intuition can be evil or at the very least harmful to some or all beings. Therefore the duty of each being on the path is to listen within or "pray without ceasing". In a short time this mode brings constant peace to the being so that even on the battlefield of a war or just everyday life one has peace and acts to help and to benefit all beings as they come into that beings awareness in any way.

Solar Plasma Beings

November 5th 2003

With all the Solar Plasma Energy coming to Earth lately I'm reminded of my direct experience with Solar Plasma Beings around 1970 when I consciously soul travelled to Venus and then the Sun. I remember how surprised I was not to burn up while on the sun. However, beings in mind-soul bodies on Venus told me that I was in a travelling body empervious to solar heat and would be fine there. So I did as they advised and went to the sun and met several solar Plasma beings. Since I made this connection I have stayed in contact with several Solar Plasma beings. Today, I asked if I could share some of my communications with them. They said, "Yes."

The first thing that they thought important so share is that the souls that inhabit solar plasma beings and earthlings are the same. Because of this thousands to millions of earth souls go to the sun after passing on and also the opposite is true for solar plasma beings. I have been told that I have been a solar plasma being in many incarnations so they are very familiar with me and my souls sojourns on Earth, the sun, etc. Earthlings in human bodies are viewed by solar plasma beings as solidified Solar plasma beings because the solar plasma beings see earth as a partially solidified small sun orbiting the sun where they live. The see the ocean and the crust of earth as the solidified part but are very aware of the molten core of earth being somewhat cooler than the sun. The personalities of incarnated solar plasma beings are somewhat freer than earthlings. Solar plasma beings think it is because they never sleep and are constantly moving whereas being in a dense earth body makes humans struggle and be more lethargic and so people have to sleep to cope with all this. That is how people of earth are generally viewed by solar plasma beings of our sun. Though there are many more things that could be shared that was all they wanted to share for now.

 

Life Is God and God is Life!

10:40 Sunday October 12th 2003

All life in the universe in all time and space is God! The conscious oneness of all life in the universe in all time and space brings a peace and a fearlessness that cannot be described without experiencing it firsthand. It is like joining hands with all the Saints and Enlightened beings in all time and space throughout the entire universe. Through this joining one also becomes indirectly connected to all beings in whatever forms they take, physical, energy,gas, mineral or liquid or a combination such as the humans of earth.

On earth it is quite common to take the attitude: "You and me against the world". However, it must become more than a luxury to aspire to being one with God! For me, being one with God is a conscious oneness with all the Saints and enlightened beings in all time and spce in the universe. Once this is accomplished there is literally NO LIMIT to what one can do to help all beings in the universe especially all beings on earth! So it is in the enlightened self interest of all on earth to create beings such as myself to help life on earth be better while at the same time helping all life in the universe be better.

I support the ideas in all religions and philosophies throughout the universe and in all time and space that recognize that all beings everywhere and everywhen are brothers and sisters. I do not support the parts of religions that are exclusive. In other words I do not support ideas that separate beings or harm beings. I believe each being creates his or her own heaven or hell by his or her every thought, feeling, word, or deed. Since we all in the end are the soul cause to our every experience we all need to take responsibility for not only our planet but all life in the universe. The best way I have found to do that is to join all the Saints and Enlightened beings on Earth and on out into the Universe in all times and spaces. By doing this the universe becomes better each moment for us all!

The History of the Universe

Thursday October 16th 2003

I was watching David Letterman's show las night on CBS TV and a man who appeared to be an astrophysics authority was talking about the creation of the universe. When he said that many believe that the universe arose from nothing I was really amazed because that is what I was told when conversin with those who appear to have direct knowledge of the history of the universe. These type of beings tend to live in the core of galaxies. I began having conversations and asking questions like this of them starting in about 1970. About 15 years ago I was driving from Redding, Calfornia to Mt. Shasta, California at night on Interstate 5 and I asked how our galaxy began. The answer I received was quite shocking for me at the time and took some time for me to get used to. I was told that our Galaxy alternates between matter and antimatter and that the actual substance of our galaxy came from literally nothing. A force of some kind was applied to that nothing by the Creators and then from nothing was forced a matter something that spins in matter for a time and then goes antimatter and now regularly alternates between a matter galaxy and an antimatter galaxy. The concept I was given reminded me of a yo-yo in that when the yo-yo on ones finger string goes in one direction on its way down from the hand it could be likened to a matter galaxy and when it reaches the bottom and changes direction it would be likened to an antimatter galaxy. As long as there is enough spin left of the galaxy it echoes back and forth between matter and antimatter in this way. Since that time I have also learned that this is how the galactic creators feed on the byproduct energy produced by this spin back and forth between matter and antimatter. Eventually without any more outside stimulus the galaxy would theoretically run out of spin like a yo-yo ones stops throwing and lets peter out.

I assume therefore that all galaxies are created by creators as food sources of the byproduct energy. As a further spiritual and psychological benefit the creators can pretend to be humans and other types of physical and non physical beings and therefore heal, renew and recreate themselves. This is because the creators are literally immortal, at least to the ways humans think. This would be because the creators appear to live hundreds of billions of years or more. In fact creators don't seem to naturally live in any time or space but in some other type of universe without time and space but only eternal being.It is my belief that the creators as they reproduce create galaxies further and further out into the nothingness as more byproduct energy is needed to feed their offspring.

 

The Creator of our Galaxy

All the many lifetimes I remember are lived simaltaneously by the Galactic Creator. The Galactic Creator lives in all time, no time, forward time, reverse time, Backward time, sideways time and in any different speed of time. Experience seems to be what is important to the Galactic Creator not any sort or speed of time. When I experienced this outside in my spa at night under the stars I exclaimed "Jesus Christ!" out loud it affected me so powerfully and deeply. None of the many lifetimes I remember are lived before the others.

The real experience of the Creator of this Galaxy is that the whole Galaxy creates and dissolves in a moment like fireworks going off in the sky at night. However, since the Galactic Creator is immortal and not time dependant in any way he or she or it can experience the whole thing from any time or times or no time perspectives as many times as is desireable to the Creator.

The Vow of Ahimsa and the Galactic Citizen

The vow of Ahimsa is a vow to be harmless to all sentient beings in the universe. It is accepting the responsibility that all beings everywhere are kindred. In my own life this is lived by ushering spiders outside my house in a kleenex and and letting them live outside once they get to a size that might bite me or my family. I usually let daddy long legs stay until they are bigger because although they are the most poisonous spider their fangs can't penitrate human skin and they tend to thin out the other spiders from the house.

It also means trying to usher flies and hornets out of the house by shoeing or using a plastic clear cup against a window and a piece of paper to escort them out. It also means at least for me to pray for all the spirits who inhabit the dead bodies I come across in my life, for example, road kill. I pray for each souls journey to the nearest heaven. I am told it is the land of pure joy easily reached by all beings who have experienced joy. From there all heavens are accessible that the soul might want to reside in. The japanese for this invocation is: Namo Amidha Bhutsu. I do the Tibetan one but since I have been initiated to do this mantra and have vowed to keep it secret I cannot give you the Tibetan one. However, the one that invokes the Avaloketesvara who is manifested on earth as the Dalai Lama is: Om Mani Padme Hum in the original Sanskrit. You will find this mantra which invokes infinite compassion and the jewel in the center of the lotus of Avaloketesvara on bracelets and carved into rocks and stones in India, Nepal and Tibet and in Tibetan stores all over the world.

At this point I have prayed for hundreds of thousands of beings who have passed over and helped them to the nearest heaven, the land of pure joy. From this heaven they can easily reach any christian or buddhist or other heaven. The way I do this is to commune with the soul and to tell it telepathically that I wish to help it. At this point thousands of different responses are possible. If the soul of the deceased being wants my help it will signal a certain kind of response and I will then commune with the soul and visualize Angels coming to help and then see the soul in the nearest heaven. The angels in the nearest heaven will then direct the soul to the heaven it belongs in once the soul reaches the land of pure joy. From this kind of work I do I have become trusted and have become a Galactic Citizen and have been given the right to soul travel even to other Galaxies. Over the last 30 years or so I have come to see time and space as much different things than I ever did before. For example, distance does not exist for me in soul travel any more. This is because I have experienced how one is already everywhere and in any time. Remember this is not theoretical to me anymore, it has been experiential for about 23 years or more now. I need only think of a time and place and I am there. This is the true nature of the universe. Though there are people who can not only soul travel but manifest a physical body at a distance, I don't claim to be one of those yet. I am, however, slowly evolving toward being that kind of being. I hope to reach that state within 20 years. I will have to see.

All Enlightened Beings and Saints in All Galaxies, Universes, Times and Spaces

10:33 am PST October 3rd 2003

Like many of you reading this I was raised a Christian and grew up in the 1950's watching The Ten Commandments, The Robe and having my mother read to me a book on Mother Mary's life called Blessed Among Women. In my twenties because I was supernaturally gifted by God I spent a lot of time fighting supernaturally alongside beings like Arcangel Michael against negative beings. However, when I met my first Tibetan Lama I discovered for me a better way. I found that since in God's and our reality that time and space are not the ultimate reality that I was in contact with all enlightened beings and saints throughout all time and space. If I was attacked by unenlightened or negative beings I found I could summon all enlightened beings and Saints throughout the Universe to my defense and I found that I could be summoned likewise to their defense. I have been experiencing the fearlessness of invincibility supernaturally ever since. As long as my motivations and actions are pure I am always defended and I always win now spiritually speaking.

Something new happened a couple of days ago. I had a cold and went into a very prayerful state in order to become well. All the saints and Enlightened beings in the universe from all time and space entered my mind and body. This was a new experience. I had heard this described by lamas and other enlightened beings before but the experience of this was amazing. I hereby witness this to all of you before God. God Bless all beings in the Universe in All Times and Spaces. My Tibetan Protectors 5:33pm pst Friday September 5th 2003

I took my mother who is a very spiritual person out of her rest home today. As I drove her back to her home my Protectors came to me an told me that I needed to write this: I think I knew I was different than most people were by the time I was 5. Though many children believed in telepathy my parents taught me actually how to use it constructively. By the time I was 10 I was using it for mostly good uses. However, my Tibetan Protectors that I did not understand existed yet knew that my use of my gifts was not refined enough. They began to attack me and to kill me if necessary until I submitted all my powers and gifts to God. This happened at age 15 when I gave up to God. Though I was terrified of God because of my nearly dying many times by becoming spiritual and by dedicating my life to God I was able to survive in a physical body on earth. Within 2 months of this experience my whole physical appearance changed drastically. I was 15 and 6 foot 3 inches tall and I was told by many young women suddenly very handsome. I attribute all this directly to my near death experience with God.

I realize now that one is not allowed to live and to be as gifted as I without guidance and protection all the way. As a result my life has been saved I believe about 1000 times in a major way and thousands of times from minor accidents.

Whenever I shared my spiritual experiences honestly with unbelievers sometimes they would tease me. My vow of compassion and general harmlessness except for self defense prevented me from retaliating in any way. However, my protectors have ancient values and appear to see me as an ancient spiritual king or prince. So these people would meet with accidents. At the time I knew intuitively that it was because they had maligned me. I knew it was nothing I did and I sensed that my protectors had done this. Many times I quit jobs that I had to protect those who met with accidents from further harm from my protectors. My protectors are something different than like an arcangel. They would more appropriately be like medieval Asian Guardians of a Prince or a King. This appears to be the way they function. When I met my first Tibetan Lama and then a series of other Lama teachers I was shown then how to protect the ignorant from retribution from my protectors. However, my life work is now moving into a new phase and in this phase my protectors tell me that I am no longer allowed to protect the ignorant from my protectors protecting me. Those who think in their minds to do me harm will answer to my protectors. I am not warning anyone. It is simply a fact of life. My protectors are not physical they are invisible like Arcangels.

May all beings attain Bliss and the cause of Bliss
May all beings be freed from suffering and the cause of suffering
May all beings never be without the supreme Bliss that is free from all near and far all grasping and aversion

I have realized through all of this that I must be minor Tibetan Tulku reincarnated in America. I believe I last lived in Tibet, Nepal and India in about 1930 and was born in that life around 1850. I was then born in Japan in or around 1933-5 and died as a child in the nuclear blast at Nagasaki. My goal when I died was to be born in America so that I could prevent World War III which as a seer I then foresaw. By being born in Seattle in the Northwest corner of what used to be Oregon territory and being raised in the City of the Angels Los Angeles I could fulfill my dharma to help prevent World War III. In order to accomplish this I was born in Japan. When I died at Nagasaki in the nuclear blast my karma made me be born in America. All Japanese killed by Americans in World War II were reborn in America as Americans and all Americans killed by Japanese were reborn in Japan. That is Karma in action. When I was reborn in America and raised and educated here. My parents were very metaphysical and so educated me and raised me as a vegetarian. So now all things have come full circle like the Kalachakra and the Wheel of time.

Defining Moments

All life could be considered to be a series of moments
Each moment could then be defined
as a moment of peace or a moment of transition
Moments of Peace could then be defined as Good or Boring or neutral
Moments of Transition could be defined as Good or Bad or Neutral
And All definitions would be totally dependant on the ethics and values of the definer

By the Grace of God I live
By the Grace of God I Die
I feel such Peace in this
It's how I stay alive

 

11:07 am pst june 3rd 2003

Empowered by God

Each of us is infinitely Empowered by God or by Life or both depending on our belief systems. That is a given. There is no limit to what any one of us or a group of us can do thus Empowered by God and/or by Life. Given that this is true we must believe something is possible before we can do it- usually. Sometimes, in an emergency we can do things we think impossible just because we have to!

If someone tied your hands behind your back as a baby and you didn't see anyone else use their hands you might never use your hands and arms ever. When I see programs on TV talking about debunking psychic stuff I alway laugh. I think to myself, "Yeah, and if you fools believe this I've got a Bridge in Brooklyn to sell you, too!"

So let me repeat, if you don't think you can do something then you can't unless you are in an emergency and your life or someone else's is at stake. Well, I've been in lots of emergencies and you know what? I've learned that in an emergency there is no limit to what you or I can do. Not only that if you have a good belief system there is no limit what Life or God can do through you any or all moments. There just aren't any limits. That is what life has taught me!

Because of my life experiences I know at all moments that anything is possible. So when anyone tells me or anyone else I can't do something I just say in my mind, "Fuck You! You are totally full of shit!" This is not to be mean to the person. It is just an internal acknowledgement that they are ignorant and powerless in my life. For in telling me or anyone else that they are not empowered and can't do something I know they are fools or worse. I know they are to be avoided or if they are open to it to be taught the truth.

Once again, if you don't believe something is possible then it will never be possible unless possibly your life or someone else's is at stake! Therefore be VERY CAREFUL what you don't believe to be possible or it may happen when someone else has to do it in an emergency and you might just die of shock. Believing anything is possible at any moment protects one incredibly and can lead to a very long and wonderful life. Though it is trite I have a card on my wall that I have had two copies of for almost 20 years. As I write this I am looking at it. What looks like a man and a woman in love are kissing with a light around their heads. Underneath the words,
"Go Beyond Reason to Love. It is Safe.
It is the only safety."
by T Golas

So I say to you my friend. Believe in friends. Believe in Love. Believe that anything is possible at any moment. Doing so may save your life. It has already saved mine many many times. Have a great Life! Have a Wonderful Life!

Yosemite September 2003

I can't remember being in Yosemite ever in September. It's usually always summer late autumn or winter. However, a buddy of mine from high school and I both realized it was 40 years this summer since we climbed up to the top of Vernal Falls when we were 15. His mother and sister got tomaine poisoning that week from bad mayonaise. Luckiliy we didn't want a tuna fish sandwich too. Anyway, it was the first week that we were turned loose on Yosemite and in a sense in life to fend for ourselves. An Air Force Coreman took care of my buddy's mom and sister. So we hiked over 20 miles or more that week in summer 1963 in Yosemite.

It was pretty amazing for me to be able to repeat that climb 40 years later. It was even more amazing for me to stand on the top of the rock face on the falls because of the low water this time of year and take pictures from the dry rock top sections of the waterfall. Though I'm 55 my coordination and endurance is still excellent, almost as good as when I did class 5+ rock climbs all over Yosemite in the 70's when I was in my 20's.

Monday Memorial day 2003 We're the Spirits Who Pass Through This Place Called Earth

There has just been too much death and Dying the Past couple of Years. I found myself today sitting in my Car with my mother who is 84. She has senile dementia and is like a 3 or 4 year old with memories that sometimes stretch back to 1920. She isn't really accountable like my Mom used to be but unlike many of her peers she is a very sweet spirit still. She isn't angry or violent like many with senile dementia or Alzheimers.

I sat there with tears coursing down my cheeks realizing she was fading away faster now even though she can still speak and still knows who Iam. This last month a 38 year old mother of 3 kids under 7 we know went into a coma she most likely won't come out of. My daughters best friends brother commited suicide last week. The best friend of the 38 year old mother is also one of my wife's best friends. Her husbands best friend just died of cancer so he is devastated along with her. My wife's father was put unconscious on life support to keep him alive for two weeks unconscious to heal from strep pneumonia. Two weeks into life support in ICU and we knew he would recover. That same day my ex-wife's father died. My 14 year old daughter lives with my ex-wife. My ex-wife and daughter were visiting here from ORegon when the learned of the suicide of my daughters best friends brother age 15. The mother of the boy is a therapist and my exwife's good friend. I tried to tell my ex that her father just died and her mother isn't doing well and has alzheimers and that she needed to be careful now in trying to help her friend who just lost her son to suicide. Her words were, "I have an excellent support group. I'll be just fine." I thought to myself,"Sure. If I didn't have good boundaries I might think I'd be okay in that situation too." Add to all that the group stress the world world feels after 9-11, Afghanistan, and Iraq and umpteen new bombings around the world.

Anyway, I was sitting there getting ready to take my mother back to her dementia facility and I started to cry. Mom didn't notice as she was in her own little happy world eating and really enjoying the bagel I bought her. At that moment I realized the title of this piece "We're the Spirits Who Pass Through This Place Called Earth". I saw each soul like a rivulet within a great River of Life coming in and being born passing through their lives long or short and moving out. The whole life long or short looking like a great river of souls passing by when one watches a stream. Imagine life on earth just being what one person sees as a river flows by. That one sees the river coming into view and that same water passing away down stream. Just because one loses sight of the water gone by does not mean it doesn't exist. It just means it has gone out of sight on its way to the ocean, lake or sea. Likewise, the billions of rivulets who comprise the great river of souls who come to earth and then pass away.

Global Economic Warfare

The way I presently see it is this: Since recorded History began cultures have fought each other over the ability to make money trading goods and services. At the present day such warfare can be very subtle indeed or it can be competely overt as with Al Quaida. Though many people see the Al Quaida problem as a bunch of terrorists trying to kill people, I see the causes and effects in play much deeper than that. In fact as horrific as it is to say this Bin Laden if he survives his present health problems and the rest of the free world trying to kill him may one day become a sort of Arafat somewhere in the middle east somewhere between Afghanistan and Iraq. Although I do not think it likely he will survive much longer one never knows.

I believe that the long term effect of Bin Laden and his followers will be to create a secular Islam much like the secular Christianity that binds the democratic free world together. Though I don't think this is the intention of the Bin Ladens of the world I do believe that this will be the long term effect. I believe that bin Laden is trying to create an economically dominant Arab world controlled by extremist islamic mullahs. I don't believe that will ever happen. I think the best he can really hope for is a secular Islam to rival the secular Christianity. However, I also feel there is a secular Hindu and a secular Totalitarian Confushion emerging in India and China respectively.

When you combine all these movements coming from their prospective cultures you come up with quite a moving economic mix. Then you add to these cultures the Euro based European cultures the American Culture and all the other economic power blocks throughout the world and you have quite a mess.

Let's look at how the American Economic power base works from a military perspective. At the top of the pyramid you have the President of the United Staes and the Government of the United States. Quickly behind them you have the military industrial complex which builds all the weaponry of the United States. Their job is produce weapons to protect American Corporations and the Corporations of friendly nations. From this perspective we begin to get an idea of how this all works. It is not really at all about nation states. It is about how corporations make loads and loads of money world wide. And the people in all nations only do well economically in the long run if they have a robust economic engine working and fighting for them. However, when Globalization comes into the picture the people of the world get totally left out of any decision making and get raped by the globalists economically. Globalization is basically, non representative Government or a world government of the rich by the rich and for the rich. So basically from a globalists point of view "If you aren't rich you might as well crawl into a hole and die because you are toast!"

I think that until the life of every man and woman is valued on earth and until some kind of education which leads to birth control is fostered that 1/2 or more of the lives of the people on earth will be Hell on Earth.

Soul Travelling through Time and Space written 8:02 pm pst wed. September 10, 2003

I am a precognitive psychic and I began consciously soul travelling about 1970 and doing it without realizing what I was doing from my birth in 1948. By 1980 I had learned how to soul travel through to any time as well as any place since all times and places corelate to slightly different states of consciousness. If one can access the right state of consciousness and have the ability to soul travel and if it is ordained by ones spirit protectors which are usually God's angels then it is very easy once the paradigm shift and the knack is learned. The biggest problem is when one begins soul travelling is: "Can you learn how to soul travel without having a heart attack or dying of fright?" This seems to be the biggest hurdle to overcome. I will definitely say it is not for the faint of heart. One has to have the intestinal fortitude of a Big Wave Surfer, a Mountain Climber or a hang glider or paraglider pilot to be successful soul travelling all over the universe and into any time and space. Combined with this Ahimsa vows and compassion for all life in the universe as well as one being sanctioned by God and his angels are a prerequisite for doing this long term without death or insanity being the result. It is not a game. It is like being a pilgrim on a quest. If your quest is honorable, noble and kind then you are allowed to go anywhere you need to. If your quest is not noble you will die! That is, your physical body that you have left behind dies. The soul would go on living without a physical body to inhabit.

All this said I wanted to talk today about Bin Laden and his associates. I am writing about this to warn the people of earth. some of you may have heard about the planet sometimes called Maldek which is now the asteroid belt in our solar system. A good friend of mine that speaks about 20 languages proficiently and who is an obvious genius told me about how in the 70's the Soviet Union sent a probe to the Asteroid belt. They found that the asteroid belt had once been a planet blown up by a thermonuclear war. This knowledge among the intelligentia of the old Soviet Union was one of the main reasons that the Soviet Union eventually collapsed. I find it strange that this information did not translate into the western world. However, back then there was western knowledge and Soviet knowledge. The world was very polarized unlike now. What I'm trying to say is that I believe in reincarnation and I also believe that we humans on earth are genetic survivors of Maldek. In other words our ancestors were the survivors, mainly women and children of the nuclear world war that destroyed Maldek and Blew the atmosphere off of Mars and resulted in the Asteroid that killed all the large dinosaurs on land on earth. The survivors from Maldek eventually colonized earth and we are the result.

However, since I believe in reincarnation I wish to tell you that Although Bin Laden himself did not cause the Nuclear holacaust of the Planet Maldek he was then about 15 years old in a previous body and the people he is now associated with were then alive in previous bodies and did cause the end of the planet Maldek so the Earth and all people upon it need to realize that these people are a danger to the very existence of earth once again! The very philosophy of:"You must believe exactly as I do or die!" caused the end of the planet Maldek and the Billions then alive on it! Beware Oh EArth!

Group Torture and Group Resolution

Friday may 23rd 2003 2:08pm PST

I just saw Bruce Almighty and I was touched by how this movie and the movie Anger Management both touched the Zeitgeist of the tortured souls of Americans after the shock of 9-11 and then the fall of Afghanistan and Iraq. Americans have felt a little unsane(not insane) but tortured by the events we have endured.

As the tears coursed down my cheeks from viewing Bruce Almighty I sensed a group healing first of me and mine and then I saw how the Zeitgeist of this Movie was healing the people around me. Maybe it was just more obvious to me because of my life experiences but somehow I knew Americans had turned a corner to a saner life than we have known since 9-11-01 as I watched this movie. I'm not sure the rest of the world understood the effect on Americans or the response. The rest of the world had to watch in horror while America mourned and raged. America has always felt safe since I grew up except during the Cuban Missile Crises in the early 60's when we thought we all would be nuked out of existence any moment. This is the second such event. Even though it is not as bad in the moment as the Cuban missile Crisis was then it is a more insidious event this time.

Do we feel safer than before Iraq fell? The answer would be "No!" Is the world in general more scared of us? I think the answer would be "Yes!" Though we are healing in the U.S. I think we need to remember the US is an elephant in the world. When an elephant freaks out because a mouse has bit its butt other ants and mice and some bigger things get crushed. Those bigger things have relatives and nations. Before we make Iran or Syria or Saudi Arabia fall we need to think of the long term consequences to our friends and neighbors. Our friends may respect us when we have all these weapons but when we actually use them "STAR WARS!" fashion we may be viewed as scary aliens by other nations. Though we are healing now we need to heal the world zeitgeist because if all this was scary for us here in the US, imagine how our friends and enemies around the world feel now!

 

1980 The Lama and the Medicine Man

I had always been a little afraid of non-dualism. I think this was because I was trained while growing up to be a Christain mystic. Even though my parents taught me to believe in reincarnation just like the original Christians did before 300 AD I was not prepared for non-dualism as a daily practice. However, my wife talked to me and made me more comfortable with the concept. She said that Tibetan Lamas and Native American Medicine Men were very similar in demeanor and attitude. Since I had always been interested in both I decided to go to Oregon with her from our home in Mt. Shasta California.

When we arrived at the initiation we found it was the Thousand Buddha's Empowerment which I believe is dedicated to Vajrasattva and Nyema. It is my understanding that Vajrasattva and Nyema are the God and Goddess of the physical universe. I guess this would include all Galaxies and dimensions.

As I walked into the room for the initiation and empowerment many people were present and the lama sat on silk cushions at the front and looked directly into my eyes. I found myself to be 2 places at once as easy as breathing. I knew the lama had generated the second place within my awareness. I was very surprised I didn't fall down but somehow I was able to walk to my seat in the room. In the second place I was I was wearing a different body wearing a loincloth in Asia. I now believe this 2nd awareness had already taken place in a previous lifetime sometime between 1500 and 1800 AD.

I was standing on top of grassy rolling hills covered with the flowers of springtime and he said to me in Tibetan, "You don't belong inside any building or in any church. You are a Yogi. Your job is to do spiritual research for mankind. You are still doing this now hundreds of years later." I was amazed to the point of fainting. As I took my seat there trying to understand what had happened to me I knew this sort of thing didn't happen (at least in the western world I knew!). The second thing I thought was that I had touched upon something very profound and to my liking. The third thing I thought was that Brahmanism came before Buddhism just like Judaism came before Christianity and Islam. Since I had studied anthropology and was a practicing cultural and religious relativist I thought to myself, "What religion sprang out of the ground with shamanistic roots in America just like ancient Judaism and ancient Brahmanism? I knew that both these root religions were over 10,000 years old. Then I had it!

The root religion that came up out of the ground in the Americas was native American Shamanism still practiced by Native American Medicine Men. I spoke loudly to God in my mind, "Send me a Medicine Man, God." Looking back on this experience my first initiation with a Tibetan Lama sent me to a Medicine man. Three years later this would come full circle when I was sent back through my vision quest which consisted of 4 days of no water and no food in a very remote place along the Trinity River in Northern California to Tibetan Lamas and and Tibetan Buddhism. I believe now that I had to ground my spirit into the earth of America before I could properly reconnect with Tibetan Buddhism to receive advanced initiations and do practices when God and the Primordial Buddha showed me to. I don't see either path as superior to the other. I see both paths as a part of my path which includes ancient Christian mysticism. In the present I still go to the sweat Lodges with Medicine men and I still do Tibetan Buddhist practices from the initiations I've received through empowerment as I'm guided to.

My prayer to God for a medicine man was granted quickly. I visited a friend in MT. Shasta named Anton and he said a medicine man was visiting that he had just met. I knew this was my answer. When the medicine man came to visit him so did I.

I will change his name to protect his identity. When I met Eagle, he was not what I had expected. He was harsh and judgemental and firm and orderly like my father. However, when I meditated upon this I realized that God had sent me a task master. I wasn't entirely comfortable with this arrangement but I knew it was my present path.

What Eagle and I shared in common was that we each had had a very terrifying experience with God that had brought us to where we were. He had become a very powerful medicine man and I had been forced to be spiritual by God and to have very strongly enforced ethics in how I was to use my spiritual gifts. For three years, Anton and his girlfriend and I and my wife and kids studied with Eagle. This culminated in a four day vision quest. Anton's girlfriend was the first to feel it was time for a vision quest. Later that year I saw it was my time. I stepped out of the sweat lodge and saw the radiance of Spirit upon a flying bird. The bird flew towards EAgles home 100 miles or more miles away on the Trinity River. I knew at that moment that it was time for my vision quest.

The arrangments were made. I was a little apprehensive of being alone and not eating or drinking anything for four days miles away from the nearest human in what turned out to be a bear wallow. Luckily for me no bear used the wallow while I was on my vision quest. Many times I thought I heard them but it could have just been my mind playing tricks on me.

When the time came we went to Eagle Cliffs on the Trinity River where Eagle and his family lived near a bend in the River. It was ten miles from the nearest paved road and 5 miles from the nearest dirt road. Eagle and his wife and kids like to be remote with their horses, their house and their tipi. Eagle also had an apprentice who lived on the land with their family.

We were to start with a sweat in Eagle's sweat lodge. As we were preparing the seat lodge the Trinity River right next to us turned brown. Eagle had never seen this happen before. Though I was a little frightened by this omen I took it to mean that this was a major purification that was taking place in my life. The river stayed brown until I reached the bear wallow a few miles upstream after the sweat. By this time it was twilight and starting to get dark. My wife earlier had decided to join me on my vision quest. Eagle said it was okay as long as we were celibate and only prayed together. We took only ground cloths, sleeping bags and matches and native American sweet grass to burn as incense which we prayed. We also brought prayer rattles to keep time with our prayer songs that Eagle had taught us. Our first animal sign came the next morning. It was a wood duck and her baby ducklings that swam downriver every morning and then upriver near nightfall past us to roost in the reeds somewhere. I saw that as a family sign that would help us protect our children. The next sign that touched us both was a mated pair of bald eagles that flew by. This was very good medicine and meant that God was listening to our prayers and that we were connected to God in a good way.

The first and second day I was internally fighting with myself. My body kept telling me, "You're going to starve out here. You're going to die out here without food or water." So I kept telling my body, "We are here for a good purpose. We want to know what we are to do next in life. We will not eat or drink until we know the answer."

The night of the second day it rained a little so my wife went into a cave and I put my sleeping bag under a fallen tree that was 5 feet across so I wouldn't get wet. The bears had dug a place big enough for them and also me so I stayed relatively dry.

That night I had my first terrifying vision. At first I was Merlin the magician. Then Merlin became more intense and ferocious and grew fangs 3 feet long. I was scared to death at the time and didn't know what this meant. Now 20 years later I know what it meant. I was going to be initiated into both the peaceful and the wrathful Tibetan Dieties. Wrathful in a 'Daddy spank' sort of way. In the Battle Hymn of the Republic it speaks of God's terrible swift sword. The best way I can express this is that God is not a woos. Even when I was a child he was relentless and merciless upon me until I learned to use the powerful gifts he had given me correctly and justly.

Know this! If God gives you gifts you will be sorely tested. No one including God is going to let you misuse powerful gifts. You'll drop dead first. The same was and is true with me. I know every moment of every day that If I misuse the gifts that God has given me to help all life on Earth and throughout the universe I will be struck dead in a moment. As a young man this was very hard to live with. As a mature man now it only makes me feel secure and safe. It makes me know just how much God loves every part of life in the universe.

Though I had many visions the Merlin vision and the next vision affected me the deepest

In my next vision I was not frightened. I was empowered by God in the form of the Primordial Buddha. I was 50 feet tall and up to 100 feet long Golden Dragon. I breathed out Golden fire on thousands of people but they were not burned. Instead they were sad before the fire but after the fire they smiled and looked happy, alive and enlightened. I knew from that moment on that I must study Tibetan Buddhism for that was my path to help life. That was my path to help mankind and all life on earth and to also become fully enlightened myself. Today I see a part of this path fulfilled in my writing. Everyone it touches it lifts like I saw in my vision. All who can be uplifted by the compassionate dragon fire of God flowing through makes me rejoice in God that he didn't give up on me when I would have. God never gives up. Now we can do no less in honor of Him, Her, the Being God!

ANGELS

11:30 pm pst March 3rd 2003

I just got it to witness this to you. In fall 1998 I woke up and my lips were blue in the bathroom mirror and I could barely feel my arms and hands they were so numb. It was the feeling one gets when one stands up too fast but I stayed like that for over 5 hours. I walked out of the bathroom knowing I should be afraid but I wasn't. I just prepared to die in my mind so I would stay calm and not panic.Besides, I didn't feel like panicking because there wasn't enough blood going to my brain to experience fear. I called my son to come take me to the hospital and I sat down on the couch in the living room of my home. It was at this time that about 12 bright lights formed in a circle around me. There may have been many more but I was aware of at least this many. I knew they were angels immediately and thought I was dying. I asked them what I should do to prepare. They all said verbally and telepathically in unison, "You are not going to die. Your life will get better now." They kept saying it over and over until they were sure I fully understood what they had said to me. I then staggered out the front door and walked over to my nearest next door neighbor who ran his business out of his home. I said, "I need you to watch me until my son comes for me in case I loose consciousness. If I pass out call an ambulance. It was about 5 minutes until my son came. In the emergency room I was giddy from the holy energy of the angels. I spoke with a doctor and a nurse about the angels I had seen. One of the hospital workers said many people report seeing or hearing angels when the encounter emergency situations. I felt relieved a little. They gave me some medicine to stablize my heart beat. When my wife arrived she said I would have to retire so I would live. I said, "It's that serious?" "They don't know what's wrong with your heart." she said.

One month later I had an angiogram and after electrical testing of my heart. The doctor came out and said to my wife, "We couldn't fix his heart." She almost fainted. Then he said, "No. He's not dead or dying we just can't fix his heart." Later, my heart specialist said we still don't know what's wrong with you. After 4 months of this we found out my wife's Mom and her stepmom would both pass on within two months. They passed on. I still didn't know if I was going to live or what was wrong with me. Finally, It was late spring and my doctor said, "You know, most people would have died the first two months from panic at not being able to breathe easily but somehow you made it through. We know what it was now. There is no heart damage. You could live into your 80's or longer."

I walked out of that Doctor's office completely amazed giving thanks to God. However, I had had to basically retire 7 months before because I could barely walk because I couldn't get enough air for 3 months. Now, I ride a bicycle, I can run, I can even snow ski again. Something powerful happened to me during this time. The fear I had of beginning this website to share personal spiritual experiences was gone. In its place was the fear of dying before I could share the powerful spiritual realizations of this life in words and spirit. Death didn't scare me at all any more. Not finishing the work God put me for did!

Soon, I began this website with a journal, poems and some stories. Since then I have added an online book and begun many sequels.

One more thing. When I was a young man of 21 I had decided to kill myself as things were going very bad for me then. Two beings that said they were from the future appeared to me before I did myself in. They said, "You must not kill yourself because something you will do will prevent the extinction of all life on earth. I said to them, "All right. I'll go on living to save the people of earth even though I have no desire to live for myself. When I was 26, a son was born to me. After that, I stayed alive so I could raise him into adulthood. Later 2 daughters and 2 stepchildren, a boy and a girl came to me to be raised by me. I had no trouble living to help others I just didn't care about myself much. However, I never forgot the beings who came and said something I would do would prevent the extinction of life on earth. That is why this website exists. That is why I send emails when I am shown. God could take any of us any moment. Have you done what you were born for yet?

12:23 pm pst March 22 2003

Uncle Tommy Takes Dad to Heaven

I was called upon to witness this to you last night. The year was 1985 in the month of August. My father had had prostate cancer which led to bladder cancer which led to kidney cancer which eventually led to bone cancer. Almost no one ever survived bone cancer in California in 1985. So we all knew it was just a matter of time. Dad then refused anymore Chemotherapy because it would only prolong his suffering. He said he would rather die than endure any more of it. Before this he had had his prostate, his bladder and one of his kidneys removed in a single operation one year before all at once. He later said to Mome, "Don't ever let them cut you Betty. It just isn't worth it." She never has.

I was then working as a fire lookout atop a 4000 foot mountain 10 miles from the nearest other person. My wife and I owned a business as well. However, with 3 kids ages 11 to 14 it made sense to have more income, especially with free health insurance and free dental for the whole family included in the job. I was working away from home over 3 days or basically 1/2 week at a time each week from April to October or November depending on when the rain began in the fall. When the rains began in earnest I couldn't get my 4 wheel drive Scout II through the deep mud up those roads and the lookout was closed for the winter. While working I was on duty 12 hours a day and spent the next 12 hours on standby. While there I was alone with a two way radio and a telephone as my only companions except for birds, deer, wild boar and other animals. If I was walking around the lookout base at night I had to constantly watch out for wild boar as they can be very dangerous.

While I was on standby one night my Uncle Tommy who had passed on in 1942 when he had crashed his private plane that he was piloting showed up in the lookout room with me. Though I had never physically met him since I was born in 1948 and he had passed on in 1942 he had come to me and helped me a lot when I had been suicidal around age 21 in 1969. I hadn't seen him since the late 70's so when he appeared in the room I was surprised by his presence. Soon I understood that he had come to tell me he was coming for Dad. I immediately got on the phone to Dad near Palm Springs 500 to 600 miles away. Dad answered the phone and said, "Son, I don't feel good. Maybe we can talk later." I said, "Dad, Tommy's coming for you. Look for Tommy!" He said, "Okay son. I'll talk later." My father knew I was a psychic just like many of the members of his family and my Mom's family so he wasn't really surprised at me saying this to him. Also, of all the members of his family he had always been closest to his brother Tommy. They had chartered a yacht when both in their early 20's and gone to Tahiti together with Dad's first wife.

Dad had made me promise not to get my pilots license because of his brother death while flying his own plane. Though I took flying lessons anyway I did not solo or get a commercial license so I wouldn't worry Dad unnecesarily. In 1987 I soloed in a Cessna 152 several times after my father passed on. After I called I was confident that I would soon hear of my father's passing. Five hours later my mother called crying to say my father was gone. Though I was sad at my father's passing Tommy's gift to me made it bearable knowing that my father was with Tommy in heaven. Later I officiated at my fathers funeral and oberserved his body as it was put into the fire for cremation. I will never forget my father's steel blue eyes flattened by dehydration as he was shoved into the crematorium to burn his body to ashes

About 6 months later I saw Ling Rinpoche, the senior teacher of the Dalai Lama in Dharmsala. Dharmsala is located at over 5000 feet in the Himalayas in the Indian state of Himchal Pradesh. Ling Rinpoche had been unmoving for 2 years in the teaching mudra position. When I entered the room where he was it was so powerful with Darshan I was stunned and amazed and felt very blessed. The contrast between seeing my father's body about 5 or 6 months before and seeing Ling Rinpoche cross legged with his right arm raised like a Buddha in blessing not putrefying and not breathing shocked and stunned my to the core. I walked outside and cried for about 20 minutes. Monks and Lamas had arranged for my whole family to see this. I have never been the same since. Ling Rinpoche sat on a waist high wooden table in a hut made of stones away up in the hills from Dharmsala or Macleod Ganj. These two powerful experiences taught me that there are many ways to go to heaven.

Within a week of this experience I also met Lam Rim Geshe in Dharmsala. He reminded me a lot of Yoda in Star Wars, the movie. However, this Yoda was almost 6 feet tall which is very tall for a Tibetan. It was by now late January 1986. It seems that Yoda had been crafted after Lam Rim Geshe and several other High Lamas including Ling Rinpoche. Lam Rim Geshe had been in retreat for 17 years. (Locked away in a dark room alone meditating in silence.) Even Lam Rim Geshe's living quarters reminded one of Yoda's adobe interior of his house in the movie. Obviously, a 17 year retreat alone in the dark is not for everyone. Most people would go mad. However, Lam Rim Geshe was just fine and seemed to glow with peace and happiness. He had just broken his 17 year retreat to go to Bodhgaya with the Dalai Lama when he gave the Kalachakra initiation to over 500,000 people about 1 month before. Even though I hadn't really known what the Kalachakra initiation was before late December 1985 I and my family magically wound up there receiving the initiation while trying to meet up with a friend who was a Tibetan Lama we had met in Santa Cruz, California 2 years earlier. We were spending 2 weeks in Thailand touring Bangkok and snorkeling off Koi Samet Island in the Pacific Ocean. I got it in a vision that it was time to go to Bodhgaya and meet our Lama friend so we did. At this time I had no idea that the Kalachakra initiation was going on or what it was all about.

After Dad passed away in August 1985 and he was cremated and his ashes scattered on Mount Shasta, a mountain he dearly loved I went back to work at the fire lookout. In October, Vajra Kilaya, otherwise known as a very powerful form of Vajrasattva came to me and told me I was to go to India on December 10th, about 2 months hence.(Vajrasattva is the highest form of God that relates to the physical universe according to Tibetan Buddhist philosophy. Vajrasattva, God the father and Nyema, God the Mother are together father mother God of the entire physical universe which would include all galaxies in existence.)When I got off work and went home after this profound experience with Vajra Kilaya I told my wife and although she wasn't surprised she said, "How will we do that?" I was then and am still always knowing unusual things before they happen so she wasn't surprised. She just wanted to know how we could accomplish it.

We both made sure we all had our passports and shots including the kids for the area we would be potentially travelling in. The first of December a completely unexpected inheritance came to us so we though we might have enough money to do this. But when we wen to a travel agent it was too expensive to make the trip and to hire someone to run our business and to pay our car payments and home payments etc. while we would be gone up to 6 months. When it appeared to be too expensive I was sad but knew that if God wished us to be there it would happen.

A local friend of mine who had written for the Berkeley Barb and who drew and wrote for Zap Comics in the late 60's wanted to visit Haight Street in the Haight Ashbury section of San Francisco. So Mom, my wife, and my friend and all our kids all piled in our station wagon and drove to San Francisco for the day. As we all strolled down memory lane down Haight Street Mom spied a Travel Agency deal for 7 days in Hawaii. It seemed too good to be true so I accompanied her inside to protect here. Once inside I soon found out that this travel agency specialized in discount fares for students. Many students especially ones from San Francisco State, UC Berkeley as well as Stanford University frequented this agency for discount world travel. I got a flash and immediately asked the travel agent how much 5 discount open ended 6 month fares to Katmandu, Nepal would be round trip. He punched some keys and then said, "6000 dollars." I said, "Wow" Because suddenly the trip that Vajra Kiliya had told me about could actually happen. The travel agent said, "The only catch is that you have to leave before December the 11th 1985." This was only 4 days away from that moment. My wife and I looked at each other. She said, "We can do it!" I bought the non refundable tickets then and there. Four days later we boarded a JAL 747 in first class for Tokyo. We all sat together. We had wanted to see Tokyo but it was $300 for the five of us to take a train from Narito Airport into Tokyo. Since in Thailand it would be 20 Bhats to the dollar we decided to hop on the next plane to Bankok even though we had already flown 11 hours from San Francisco to get to Japan. 21 to 24 hours after flying out of San Francisco we landed in Bangkok. We were all very tired and experiencing fairly profound culture shock after Japan with all the cultural and language changes we had now been exposed to here in Bangkok. For my almost daily journal entries written during the actual trip go to earth.html here at my website. It is titled Fred's Journal through Asia. It is almost one page down from the beginning of the webpage

Author's note: If you have any trouble dealing with extremely powerful aspects of God don't read the following. Just being in this process placed a supernatural Astral Dorje Phurba in my chest and the chest of another at midnight last night. Right now it is April 17th, 2003 and the phurba still remains in both chests. Dorje Phurba is a Tibetan Buddhist Wrathful and Peaceful form of the God of the Universe.

Dorje Shonnu-Vajra Kilaya-Dorje Phurba
These are the extremely powerful Power names I have learned. In the early 80's one of my first Tibetan Buddhist teachers introduced me to Vajra Kilaya (Vajra means diamond or lightning and a whole lot more)as in the Vajrayana path or the Diamond Path. Dorje has a similar meaning to Vajra. The incredible Blood Drinking Dorje Shonnu is wrathful enough to drink the blood of menses. Yes, Tibetan Buddhism is totally unique in the amazing teachings of earth. Vajra Kilaya is the most wrathful Vajrasattva I have been told. I am asked this night at midnight to share the full power of this 3 named being with you. May you be blessed by all the Buddhas of the 10 directions and the three times. The three times are the past, present and future which are also necessary for altering time for space travel to prevent sterilization by cosmic rays and other things and the 10 directions are necessary for navigation off planet or outside a solar system. So who is Dorje Shonnu, Vajra Kilaya and Dorje Phurba? He is the aspect of God you call to defend the sanctity of your spirit or others in truly desperate times. He is the wrathful God who will protect your soul or the souls of others in serious distress. He is the ultimate Lone Ranger, the ultimate John Wayne coming to the rescue of your soul or others. He is the absolute scariest aspect of God. He is God's Terrible Swift Sword. I guess I needed him tonight and so he is here.

This is why Archangel Michael recommended me to contact Dorje Shonnu, Vajra Kilaya and Dorje Phurba. Dorje Phurba translates to Diamond Dagger or Lightning Dagger. Vajra Kilaya made known to me that you need to know about him. Speaking these names will draw him to you. If you are even initiated into Vajra Kilaya by Tibetan Lamas you only need say the mantras a couple of times they are so powerful. I have found one person can generate the power of thousands praying. However, a word of warning> Misusing the energies of Vajra Kilaya Will Cause Instant Death to the misuser! The Galactic race of Creators and my understanding of them as of March 28, 2003

First of all let me say that I am the kind of person who literally stakes his life on his intuitive abilities every moment of every day. They have saved my life and the lives of many people and beings throughout my life. Because of this I have a very different view of life on earth than someone who has just hidden inside of their house with agoraphobia their whole life. This is not to denigrate the agoraphobia victim. It is to illustrate that I have lived a completely experiential life. There are many many things that I have survived that would have killed less intuitive people. So the life I have led I don't recommend to those less confident in their abilities.

This sort of rugged individualistic approach like my father and his father before him has made me suspicious of all rule systems not of my own making whether those systems be governmental, religious or philosophical. It has brought me to trust only my own senses most of the time. Being an experiential person seems to upset people who are not experiential to the degree I have been. I learned in my 20's the hard way not to plan my whole lifetime around any one person or religion or even government always being there for me. I don't even expect Social Security to be there for me when I turn 62 or 65. Though if it is there I will be very grateful. And most of all I have never never truste and corporation or business that I didn't personally own to be there for me with any retirement income Ever.

I have only trusted God to live me live or let me die. I have counted only on God and family to be there for me as well as a few trusted friends.

I first began to understand the nature of the beings that I now call the Creators at the core of our Galaxy in about 1970 to 1972 when I first soul travelled there. At the time I was just desperate for help for earth. The hell of Viet Nam War was on then and like most people I was very concerned about the US and the then Soviet Union obliterating all life on earth to complete extinction. Things were very dicey for everyone then and no one I knew had much hope for any future for earth at all that I knew. Religious people had hope of dying in a nuclear Armageddon and going in rapture to heaven. That just did not ring true to me at all. That did not sound like any plan that God had made. I came to view this religious philosopy as a form of wishful group suicide.

And so my soul travels as a pilgrim to find God in the core of the Galaxy was my personal desperate proactive attempt to get help for earth before we were all extinct. I first soul travelled to Venus and was directed by non physical beings in spirit bodies there to go to the sun. I was concerned that I would burn up in the sun and the Venusians reminded me that I was travelling in spirit form and not in a physical body and so I couldn't burn up. So I took their advice and went into the sun and was greeted by Solar Plasma Energy Beings that reminded me a lot of Angels. They said to me that the sun is a portal to other stars and solar systems and also a portal to the Core of the Galaxy where I naively expected to find "God". However, when I was sent to the core of the Galaxy in soul form I found there beings that were as smart as I had expected God to be but who were still not "perfect" at least in the way I had expected. In fact I tend now to see wild deer on earth more intrinsically perfect than any beings I have met except Angels and beings like Jesus and Saints. I suppose going to the Galactic Core would be like going to the United Nations in New York if you were an Indian in a Rainforest who has never met anyone outside your own culture. That would be the best correlation.

So I asked what I now know to be a race of energy beings that call themselves what would be translated as "The Creators of the Galaxies". I call them the Creators for short.

So I asked them for help for earth. They seemed quite impressed with me. I was like a deer or a bear or something like that to them. However, they also understood that I meant them no harm and was there to get help for my people of earth and for all life on earth. Though they mostly appeared as humans to me for my benefit I also knew that was not their natural form or forms. They were impressed that I could have died in soul travelling to the Galactic Core and they wondered why I had attempted it and were very amazed that I had succeeded without dying. They knew I was completely sincere. If I had not been perfectly sincere I would have been killed on the way there by an extremely efficient Galactic Security System.

At that age I was completely focused on my goal and my own death meant nothing to me. The seemed to admire this kind of selfless courage.

After I had told my story I asked them for help for earth. They said that the extinction of all life on earth would be prevented. They asked in return that they be able to see through my eyes for the rest of this life. They thought this was a really big deal. So ever since I have known that potentially trillions of beings could see and experience life exactly as I do or just see through my eyes and laugh or be confused because they would have no idea what was happenning having no earth or earth cultural experience whatsoever. They could choose to do either I guess. I have been aware at times of teachers teaching young creators using my life as a teaching tool, especially if I was doing some kind of physical work or building something or maintaining something or travelling new places like Europe, Canada, Hawaii, Thailand, India, Nepal and Japan. The biggest change in my life since then is that I've noticed I almost never get physically injured ever. It is as if they protect me in order to maintain my perceptions for the potential trillions of creators.

I believe their interest in my experiences on earth is the interest of cultural anthropologists for very primitive cultures. When I was in the Galactic Core with them I had no doubt whatsoever of their intellectual superiority. They had no doubt of my primal and sincere intrinsic value like a wild deer or a wild bear true to its basic nature. I got what I wanted for earth. They got what they wanted to study and learn.

I returned to earth. Maybe 20 years passed and I was driving from the San Francisco Bay area near Redding on Interstate 5 toward my goal of Mt. Shasta. I was having deep thoughts in my mind about how the galaxy was created. A being that I now know to be the Galactic Sentience came into my mind and answered my questions. He told me that my group soul has lived through 50 Galactic Matter antimatter cycles. He did not tell me at the time that the group soul that I am a part of actually created this galaxy. This information has come very recently. I remember at how amazed I was at how a galaxy alternates between matter and antimatter like a yo yo spinning first in one direction and then spinning in the other direction in the antimatter universe which is the polar opposite one from the one we are not in. It also took me some time to get used to my group soul being trillions and trillions of years old. He also said that there are many younger souls around but that I am a part of one of the oldest group souls in the Galaxy. Only recently was I told more than that. I just finished proofing the 19th page at celestial.html for the 1st time here at my website. I was really amazed and to some degree upset for a while at what is written there. However, as it has had more time to settle into me I'm beginning to realize it is all quite likely true.

My life has always been about God, Compassion, Truth and now Enlightenment. It is my personal belief that whether this is your path or not that you can benefit and be entertained by what is written at celestial.html at this website.

Author's note: The following are difficult thoughts. If you are having a bad day you might not want to read them. However, I believe them to be the basis of humanistic thought and Buddhist thought which both have the same basis.
This was my experience. You are quite welcome to have another.

Born: died 20 buried 60

For thousands of years this could be the epitaph of most people who survived to adulthood on earth including most of our ancestors. They may have lived a little longer or shorter but the basic insanity of adulthood kills most of us. Then we walk around as the walking dead.

As a child I looked for fairness as I was taught in school. As and adult I found there is no such thing except in fairy tales and in what mothers teach their little children. But in real life fairness just doesn't exist. There is in reality only the law of the jungle-"The strongest and most ruthless and most secretive survive."

Those of us who still had a heart or a semblance of one at age 18 were sure to have the last vestige of one destroyed by age 20. By age 25 idealism was only a dead memory or we lived at home with our parents still believing in fairy tales and sweet endings. This was the plight at the very least of all the males I grew up with. In the late 60's (I was 21 in 1969) we believed we could change the world. Because of the baby boom and the sheer numbers of us we actually did change the world some. But the world did not always change in the way we expected or even wanted.

In my own life I died at age 21 and have never recovered. Was it a girlfriend I was so much in love with who decided to be celibate the rest of her life or was it getting ostracized from the church I grew up in? I think it was a little of both. But I think most of all it was believing I could be happy and that the world was worth living in and having all those dreams completely shattered at age 21. Since this experience I have long believed that those who live past 25 are the really crazy ones. All the really sane people choose to die by 25. For all the really worthwhile things seem to occur before then.

After 25 one must slowly choose more and more insane things to believe in. Otherwise one goes crazy or dies. Thinking illogical and crazy thoughts seem to be the key to long term survival. However, I personally found one logical path that seems to work. ---Since I am suffering and all beings are suffering we all share one component-suffering. I feel sorry for myself and all beings that we suffer all the time. Therefore, I identify with their and my suffering and I then feel compassion for us all. In this way life begins to have purpose and meaning regardless of everyone's suffering. Accepting that suffering is the basis of all living things is the first step toward full enlightenment. Without this step life stays meaningless, ridiculous or purposeless or it becomes an unending fantasy that can only result in even more suffering for oneself and all others in ones life. It is not that one does not continue to have fantasies. It's just that fantasies waking and sleeping are a natural part of being human just like suffering. The basis of being human is suffering and fantasy. This is how the human race has survived for thousands and thousands of years. This is how it will continue to survive for thousands and thousands of years more.

The Nonlinear World of a preconitive psychic.

8:02 pm pst Thursday March 13th 2003

My experience since birth has been different than most people I've talked to in earnest. My first memory at about age 2 of Arcangel Michael appearing in the air in front of my Grandmother who was singing 'Hark the Herald Angels Sing' I guess was how it all consciously started for me. I was intrinsicly different after the Arcangels came and smiled knowingly as if I was one of them.

I went on and played like other kids with my cousins and friends. Most of what I did until about 9 or 10 years old was sensing things I didn't want to happen and getting out of the way of them whenever I could. At age 10 I got childhood epilepsy and looking back on it now I see it as God demanding that I either use my gifts to benefit all beings or knowing I would physically die. This kind of forced spiritual adulthood in the mind of a 10 to 15 year old is pretty horrific. I decided to benefit all beings as God wished. I survived. I deeply resented having to go through that horror but now as I look back I understand completely. Gifted people must always work to benefit their family, tribe or culture or they will die or be killed. It makes perfect sense to me now.

I have observed many people at varying degrees of capability self destruct when abusing God's gifts and harming others with them. Sometimes they self destruct immediately others take several years.

I'm grateful now that God and the Arcangels and the angels forced me to be obediant to God and to the Life that beats my heart. When gifts are abused I've watched how the very cells of that persons body turn on them and they get sick and die. For every action an opposite and equal reaction. It appears to be all very scientific to me at this point. The more you help all life the more ones God Given Gifts grow. This has been my experience for all of my life.

I have not been perfect in my application but I have found that as long as I wish for only the best for all beings I'm okay. I have learned to perceive people according to their capabilities. I have met babies with God's gifts way more powerful than mine as well as people in their 50's and 60's who were like unknowing children. So I tend to perceive people according to their motivations and capabilities rather than anything superficially cultural. People used to be able to hide their motivations from me but that usually doesn't work anymore.

I was inspired to write this by a video of Life or "Something like it" with Angelina Jolie.

By 15 God had finished testing me for life or death through childhood epilepsy. When I accepted the responsibility that God demanded, my physical appearance changed completely. I found that many women were attracted to me. I was angry at a level because I knew that they were falling in love with God through me and not me really. But as time went on I accepted that God had found a way to love many beings and to help them through me. Starting At age 18 in 1968 I started to give out the book 'Autobiography of a Yogi' to hitchikers I picked up in my VW Bug. I would give out about 5 a month. I especially gave them to those I felt were suicidal. I found that I could talk people down if they were in distress on different kinds of drugs and bring them back to sanity without permanent problems. I found that both young men and young women and eventually people of all ages sought me out to counsel them through near suicide because of the premature end of relationships and the deaths of relatives and other loved ones. This has continued throughout my life. Many times their problems were too severe and I recommended they see a professional therapist but some I found I could help by God helping me.

Another time I was reading a book on Mila Respa, a Tibetan Saint. A friend looked out the window of her apartment at me on the beach reading and said, "Fred, your aura is so bright. It is pure white like a sun. I said, "I'm reading a really amazing book on Mila Respa." This was in the late 70's.

In fall '77 I started to be directed to traffic accidents on the freeway. I realized immediately that I was there to call the angels so that the souls of the dead weren't trapped by the grief and strangeless of the looky-lu's. So I would call in the angels for them so there would be no obstruction to their souls easy passing over to the other side. I would get it to go somewhere not on any business or shopping list and I would arrive in time to help beings by calling in angels. Also, in the late 70's Arcangel Michael saved me from being crushed by a large boulder the size of a car. I saw him riding on the boulder 1/2 hour before as a blue light and asked him what he was there for. He didn't say. Later, as I came within an inch of being crushed to death I understood.

Later still, I was studying at a University in California in the late 80's and I was on a break up at a cabin in Mt. Shasta owned by my family. On our trip back to the University there was pink, green, white, blue and even orange and violet lightning. I had never seen some of these colors of lightning before. Also, there were what I now call ufo clouds that fill the clouds with even dimples that look surealistic. When I arrived back on campus and got to my apartment I had a dream as I woke up the next day of Death, the grim reaper. As I woke up I told my wife that I had dreamed of the grim reaper and that death had never come to me before. Since she was psychic to we figured out what it meant and realized a big earthquake was coming soon. We narrowed it down to one specific week and decided to be in Hana, Maui that week to miss the large earthquake coming. It appeared from the grim reaper that 2 of our children might die if we stayed there. We watched the Loma Prieto quake of Sept 17th? 1989 devastate San FRancisco, Oakland, Santa Cruz and Watsonville. The epicenter was only 6 miles from our campus apartment. We were glad we missed that. This was the biggest thing I had to avoid but there have been many traffic accidents that I saw coming ahead of time and changed by changing the time I left by leaving 5 or 10 minutes after I had intended to. I could see them in the future. Many times I would arrive at the accidents or see the cars on the way that could have cost my life or the life of family, friends or children.

One other thing that I have noticed about my life. I really haven't been able to plan years in advance because on a moments notice I have had to change my whole life on God's behalf. People may think all this is odd but I have watched so many people plan 50 years of their life only to die in a preventable illness or accident. Plans are just plans and don't mean anything if you are dead and can't live them. Go with God. It's a better way.

Creating ones own personal religion

March 14 2003 2:19 pm pst

I was thinking today how extremely important to my personal survival creating my own personal religion that stems from all my own real and personal experiences with life and God. It is not something that I share much of with the average person for it is my personal relationship and covenant with both life in all forms and God. It is my belief that all must at sometime in their lives create their own philosophy or religion to have personal integrity.

I share sometimes here at this website as God inspires and directs me but most of the time I say nothing about any of this to anyone. Only if I see it will be received in a useful and productive way for all concerned will I share any of my life experiences outside of this venue.

When anyone grows up in any country or religion I see both those things as entirely cultural and not necessarily really having to do at all with that person's personal experiences with God. It is what one actually experiences along the way that makes a person actually real and not just some fake clone of their parents. When a person of any age says to me I believe such and such at least half of the time when I look into them I can definitely see what they are saying is complete bullshit. A person in order to be respected first by oneself and then hopefully by the world has to have integrity. What does integrity mean? The word stems from the word integrate or integration which means basically, all parts together as a whole. In order to have wholeness one cannot lie to oneself. Sometimes, we all lie to ourselves if we are physically threatened with death or dismemberment. However, outside of these types of situations there are very few situations that warrant lying to oneself or to others. But I will say that when I have always had to be the most truthful with myself is when I was closest to death through illness or accident. In theses times one must be honest or die. In these times one slowly forms ones personal relationship with the universe. In other words "brushes with near death creates ones personal religion of integrity.

As one ages one begins to see that the wise people of the world respect most those with integrity. It does not matter so much what they believe or what religion they are or even if they have a religion. What matters most is that person has integrity and is honest with themselves and others to the best of their ability. That to me is what a personal religion is all about: being honest with oneself, being honest with others when not being threatened with death, being honest with all life and God himself, herself itself. To be whole one must be real and to be real one must have integrity.

Stockhom Syndrome and Survival

11:00 am pst March 14th 2003

Ever since I was about 20 I have been interested in how and why people choose to survive everything from the psychology of being human to how and why people choose certain beliefs to why cultures operate they way they do. In other words: Why do individuals survive anything that comes and also how do families and cultures survive anything that comes?

Yesterday while watching Larry King Live on CNN Patricia Hearst was commenting on Elizabeth Smart's experiences. Patricia said, "If she says that she liked her captors what she really meant was that she was grateful they didn't kill her." The second thing Patricia said was, "In my experience being physically abused was far less painful than being accused and put down in the media and serving in prison when in actuality I was a victim of the Stockholm syndrone that wasn't understood yet by most people in the 70's." She said one other thing that I found fascinating. Patricia said, "Elizabeth Smart was not looking for another religion. She was happy with her family and her religion. In order for her to survive she pretended to believe another religion but at core she never believed this new religion. She was just trying to survive the trauma of this difficult abduction."

Another insight to how people survive horrific situations I witnessed in the movie Cast Away with Tom Hanks playing the part of Chuck Noland. I thought the Charactors name was very telling. Chuck No Land which I felt meant "Don't throw away your homeland or your culture for it is how you survive." If you saw this movie you may have just seen it as another movie. However, because if my interests in physical, emotional and spiritual survival I was mesmerized by this movie. I have watched it at least 50 times on my home DVD to study the stages of survival in a human mind and body. The first stage as the plane crashed was just extreme horror and struggle. The next stage was bringin up ones coping skills and shock at the profound change and the real possibility of starvation or psychologically losing it to the point where death would result. I had a lot of respect for the makers of this film in choosing Chuck Noland to be basically an agnostic. By depicting him as an agnostic he became everyman in a sense. One could see he was slowly losing the battle for mental and physical survival until he cut his hand and it bled and in a rage he grabbed the Wilson Volleyall and he threw it with a bloody hand. At this point everything changed. Shamanically, he had accidentally created a "Blood brother" in this volleyball. This might not have made sense to many watching the movie but without this blood brother created as "Wilson" Chuck Noland would have gone insane and died. Here we come upon the fact that is illustrated by the phrase "There are no atheists in foxholes." This is because humans in a serious crisis cannot survive without some kind of belief system to give them community of some sort with the physical world and with the spirit world. Wilson gave him physical community and his picture in the pocket watch gave him spirit connection. He had found purpose and religion between Wilson and the picture of his girlfriend. I have seen this same type of behavior when I was trekking high in the Himalayas of Nepal. Native People walking over the Himalayas on dangerous trails and bridges would pull out a picture of the Dalai Lama and touch it to their foreheads before embarking on a hazardous route to give them strength in case they died on that trek on that day. Even when Chuck Noland tried to kill himself and failed when he tested the log on his hangman's noose he said later he felt comforted and a "warm feeling came over him and he knew he had to go on surviving." In the comfort of our warm homes and lives here in the US and around the world let us not forget what our forebears had to endure to get us to these warm lives of comfort and wealth. Let us also think about those less fortunate that are right now the Chuck Nolands and the Elizabeth Smart's trying to survive just one more moment just one more day.

Ahead of It's Time?

I realize what I write is ahead of its time by at least 500 to 5000 years. However, there is a Timeless quality to what I write that is consciously put there by me and my friends who inspire me. If you don't fully understand or experience what I'm writing about and you feel you would like to have a copy of my writings please print out a copy to save for posterity. Maybe your child, grandchild or greatgrandchild will be amazed by what I write. Maybe that grandchild or greatgrandchild will be you!

I believe I have been given my gifts as a Seer to help in my small way the human race survive these difficult times. In time it will get easier again and there will be many, many who will hunger for the truth in what is written here. They will soul travel and visit the Galactic Sentience and the race that calls themselves the Creators as they created this galaxy. Other races of creators created all galaxies both matter and antimatter. If you are a truth seeker you must be brave because the truth is more than a human mind can contain. However, if you reach out with your heart you can embrace the whole universe. I know. I have!

Can You Walk the Walk?

Feb 20th 2003 11:31 AM PST

If you can talk the talk can you walk the walk? Someone nearly dying that I vaguely know caused my to write this. I was thinking back to what made me the way I am at core. I realized the full blown terror of several near death experiences and psychologically dying made me able to walk the walk of a man of spirit like a Shaman or a true priest. I believe people like me both men and women and children if they are able are needed by this planet and all life upon it as never before in my memory.

We all saw how the mayor of New York arose to the occasion immediately after 9-11. What less people know is that he had almost died of prostate cancer and his marriage ended all at the same time. He had faced his demons and death itself. He had almost died and saw what was important and acted. Psychological death and near physical death creates people like this or it drives them crazy or kills them. Truly great men and women all arise from near death to individuals that all people can look to for leadership in dark times. The calamities of today on earth whether you see it as terrorism, AIDS, starvation, economic deprivation worldwide or whatever are creating of necessity those who can walk the walk. Many, many will die or go crazy in these times worldwide but a few will rise up and hopefully save life on earth from extinction.

Can You Walk the Walk?

Nanobots and You

11:35am pst march 4th 2003

In this last year I read Prey by Michael Crighton. It is about nanobots run amok. Last night I woke up in the middle of the night to an unearthly smell. It was my wife's breath caused by a very strong antibiotic she was taking. I turned over away from her amazed that anything on earth could smell that unearthly. In the morning I began to compare this experience to smog in 1954 in Los Angeles when I was six that would burn your eyes to the point where if you started to cry from the sulphur in the air you would not stop until you went indoors where the windows hadn't been open on that day.

Today the air is visibly clearer in Los Angeles but far more dangerous chemical wise in the concoctions that are created by all the polutants in the air making for more harmful concoctions as they interface with one another in the atmosphere but less obvious harm to ones lungs and body.

I started to think about how easy it would be to create nanobots that were embeded in pill or antibiotic form that would be set to go mobile when interfaced with saliva and digestive juices. One could change the health of an entire nation in any direction one wanted because the nanobots would either be designed as either biological constructs or silicon constructs or whatever.

I then started to think about drugs like prosac and other mood altering drugs that permanently change the way a human brain operates. I began to wonder what the long term affects of all these changes would be 200 to 500 years or more from now.

Though these changes might be desireable for governments, would these kinds of changes eventually cause the extinction of humans because gene pools must remain very wide indeed in order for at least a few of us to survive things like Ice ages that occur at least every 25,000 years on earth? And lastly how many remnants of past civilizations have been ground up like Half Dome in Yosemite and the way Yosemite Valley was created by moving glaciers in an ice age?

Thoughts on "Memories" my online book at this site.

1:17 PM PST Jan 15th 2003

In regard to Arcane about 900,000 years in the future. Even when he was a boy he knew that he was the "Saver of his planet from extinction". What he did not know was how it would be accomplished only that it would be. He knew this because the main Oracle of his planet had told him this. The planet new DevA in my book "Memories" is quite likely a reterraformed earth so it is almost completely a water planetat that time with just a few small islands remaining above the ocean when it is first recolonized after terraforming.

When Arcane returns to earth in 1986 through time travel as a member of the Galactic Time Guard as a Planetary Anthropologist he knows he must save present day earth as well. For if he does not prevent the extinction of all life on present day earth, New Deva can never exist and he and all his friends and family can never be born!

Into Tibet

7:43 pm pst Jan. 13th 2003

Because of my interest in all things Tibetan my wife gave me a copy of the book INTO TIBET by Thomas Laird for Christmas. I was intrigued by a picture of a nuclear blast and a picture of the Potala in Lhasa with a violet lightning blast hitting the top of the Potala. Having experienced violet lightning in a Padmasambhava holy place in Rewalsar, India in the Himalayas I was immediately drawn to the book.

I was pleasantly amazed at the new and unique point of view drawn through the Freedom of Information act out of the CIA and the US State department as well as numerous interviews of the survivors.

Things new I learned: First, Chiang Kai Chek appears to have bribed Senator McCarthy successfully to stop all information leaking to the0 US press concerning his incredibly financially corrupt regime. Though the American people were told that Chiang was Anticommunist, he was more of a corrupt war lord than anything else. Second, the Chinese people only had one realistic choice- Mao or death. This was because Chiangs troops only fought for money and rather than fight Maoists they usually joined them. So, in point of fact the American people during the late 1940's and early 1950's were not told the truth about a lot of things in the press.

It was not really about communists and anticommunists at all. It was an entirely different thing going on in China and Tibet. The first death star on the CIA's memorial honor wall belongs to James Mackiernan, Vice Consul of Tihwa, China for the US Government. He turns out to be not only a CIA agent but the first Atomic Spy. He set up radio transmission sites to monitor the first Soviet Atomic test Blasts and had his family monitoring it back in the US at a specially designed Radio reception station even though they didn't really know what the coded information was. They thought it was just world weather transmissions. When he was shot and beheaded by Tibetan soldiers it was because the State department and the CIA weren't getting along and they didn't notify the Tibetan Government that Mackiernan, a special envoy of the US Government was coming in time. However, Mackiernan's death was probably the final nail in the Tibetan coffin. This is because Mackiernan probably could have arranged good weapons for the Tibetans to fight off the Maoists from the US Government.

However, the Tibetan Government had had the luxury of being xenophobic for so long because of the Himalayan fastness that they had no way to adapt fast enough to world changes and the Maoists overtook them.

Today I saw a documentary on cable TV concerning the life of Mao Tse Tung. His words were translated into english. He said he liked to stay awake 2 days straight and then take sleeping pills. He never bathed and said his young unexperienced female lovers would wash his member with their fluids. That was enough. He prefered many females in bed at once and never brushed his teeth. He said he cleaned his teeth by drinking green tea so his teeth always looked green. He smoked 70 to 80 cigarettes a day and said his soldiers often bought cigarettes with the opium they carried. He was definitely an obsessive compulsive and generally scary guy. I guess one could say he was an idealogically communist war lord whose ideas caught on and joined China together to make it what it is today. Whatever good or bad thing one has to say about Mao all must agree that he kept his country together and moved it into the 20th century through the deaths of millions.

 

From Dark Matter to Matter and Antimatter galaxies

I am told that life begins in a Galaxy by Dark Matter beings changing form. It can be likened to Dragonflies that start underwater and then move above water and then unfurl their wings and fly. Likewise Dark Matter Beings begin the oscillation between Matter and antimatter as a way of changing form. In the process antimatter and matter are created. Like alternating current if Matter were one direction and antimatter were the other direction. The slow or fast oscillation between matter and antimatter and simaltaneously in some parts the reverse is what gives form to a Galaxy. It could be said life starts with dark matter or nothing and then beings who have a form of life in dark matter evolve and together create a Galaxy. It is very much like a billion beings getting dark matter to change into matter and antimatter. A black hole like the ones found in the center of a Galaxy is like a swing with a child on it swinging in one direction. The matter of stars is the other direction and if one went through the black hole one would find an antimatter galaxy where time runs backward and ends at the beginning. Whereas the matter side runs forward from the beginning and ends at the end. In this way things are all in balance. Matter antimatter beings feed on the oscillation effects that they created. It is the butterfly or dragonfly form of the dark matter or nothing beings that start the oscillation of dark matter into stars and black holes of a new galaxy. The matter antimatter beings then evolve and become like the cells in the body of the living organism called a matter or an antimatter galaxy.

The other thing I found interesting in this conversation with the Galactic Sentience was that since Time is not a constant everywhere within or without a galaxy or within or without an antimatter galaxy it becomes irrelevent. What is relevant is communication between all kinds of life in both matter and antimatter universes. Therefore a universal law in multigalactic interspecies communication is: Time is Irrelevant only Communication is relevant. Friendship and compassion are relevant. Helpfulness is relevant.Usefulness is relevant.

Armageddon?

Monday December 30th 2002

I am writing not to create what I'm writing about. Rather I'm trying to engage you to prevent what I see as a potential eventuality. I have been a precognitive psychic since I was a child. I remember being able to see danger in the future since I was 3. My God given gift is most effective against death and maiming of myself, my family and my friends. I hope that it can also help the Earth through you

Recently, I could see that there are three triangle points in the middle east. One is Baghdad, the other is Tehran and the 3rd is Tel Aviv. If I lived within 1000 miles of any of these points and I had the finances and the health to do it I would take an extended vacation elsewhere now.

I am writing in the interests of all who live in the middle east and in the interests of world peace. The first thing to understand is that the Israeli's have been shell shocked by suicide bombers for about 2 years now. The second thing to understand is that the Israeli's will use nuclear weapons if attacked with Scud missiles especially if those missiles have nulear or gas or biological weapons on board. If Israel were attacked from any source in the middle east, Baghdad and possibly Damascas and Tel Aviv would be no more. Armageddon? The problem I foresee if this happens gets worse. Nuclear winds then travel into Iran and pollute and kill and maim there. In retaliation Iran nukes Israel. Israel in desperation sets off its doomsday weapons. Nothing lives in the triangle of Tel Aviv, Tehran and Baghdad. Being within 1000 miles of any of these cities could be life threatening in the short or long term.

I am writing to prevent this calamity because if the above happens it doesn't end there it goes on. Washington DC and London and possible New York disapear in a nuclear flash within 2 years after that by terrorists in revenge for the middle east because nothing then lives in the above triangle. Many in Europe, Saudi Arabia and North Africa get sick and some slowly die if the above scenario happens. The lynchpin in all of this appears to be that Israel not be attacked by Chemical, biological, or nuclear weapons. Otherwise, Armageddon happens for real and the middle east is uninhabitable for hundreds and perhaps thousands of years.

Armageddon is a self fulfilling prophesy. If you believe in it you will create it. The question is do you want the responsibility of creating it with your beliefs?

I read once of a tribe that believed in a carved wooden post in the middle of the tribal village. One day termites ate that post and the wooden post fell over. When that post fell over all members of the tribe sat there without eating until they all died. If Armageddon happens it might disapoint most christians in the world. Because you might have to be nuked in the middle east to get rapture and get taken. However, those watching on TV might go too.

However, as a Christian Mystic, Tibetan Buddhist and general California Cosmic I believe that Armageddon was put in the Bible by the UFO's who created the Bible through humans in order help begin to cause the thinning out of humans back to what for them would be an acceptable level.

A very powerful Tibetan Lama once said to me,"People have attained enlightenment by meditating on a dog's tooth while believing it to be the tooth of the Buddha. Likewise, if you really believe in something amazing things can happen." I have learned during the last 54 years that humans are capable of anything. I have seen firsthand that in an emergency people can literally do anything with God's help.

Levitation

Written spontaneously late at night in Yosemite in early december 2002

In remembering what it took to levitate around 130 years ago I realized it could be likened in some ways to the rigorous training of those who win events in the Olympics every 4 years. There might be only 10 to 20 people in the world now in 2002 with the right mental, physical and spiritual makeup and inclination to do what I did in the 1870's two bodies ago. In that life I was born in the area of Shermontang and Tarkey Gyan in what is now called Nepal. I visited the first cave I meditated in in that lifetime near Tarkey Gyan in 1986 in late February while trekking with my family. It was a trek of several days from the nearest dirt road at that time.

It was there that I could more fully remember the extremely austere living conditions with tattered garments, long hair and beard and the 2 to 3 inch long fingernails from meditating 2 years straight in a cave in the Himalayas with no real breaks except to relieve myself, drink water from a creek and to make nettle stew to stay alive just as Mila Respa had until fully enlightened. I had decided at that time that learning to fly as the revered Mila Respa had would be accomplished by me or I would die trying. I knew I would succeed or I would die. I also knew that this acomplishment would be a symbol to myself and to others and my students of my manifested enlightened state.

When I learned to fly my first flight was at night during a full moonlit night. I can remember the feeling of exhileration and fear of the unknown as I left the ground for the first time. My body felt strange to be reversing gravity in this way. I can remember laughing as I flew in the joy of knowing how much this would help all I knew. I knew others would listen to me now and that others suffering would decrease because they knew me or would come to know me or of me. I laughed in joy because of our group good fortune together.

When I learned to fly and people started fainting when they saw me in rapture I was very concerned that farmers and traders would fall off of mountain trails and die. I didn't want that karma, so I began to travel at night or when it was overcast or at night. In this way I could protect uneducated people from seeing me fly and having an accident or heart failure and the like.

It is very important to understand that knowledge of trains, electricity, steam engines, steamships and even ocean going sailboats were basically unknown to any of the people I knew growing up in the Himalayas from the 1850's on. It wasn't until the first quarter century of the 1900's that even a vague awareness of the rest of the world made itself known to anyone I knew.

Even though I saw many of these things in visions and while soul travelling during my meditations toward enlightenment I didn't really know what to make of them all at the time. While deep in meditation I would converse at length with Angels and Saints from this planet as well as hundreds of others. However, this point of view wasn't entirely useful in conversing with the beautiful, childlike and relatively uneducated people I found generally in the remote Himalayas where I lived at the time. Though I was considered very exceptional by my people at that time I longed to understand more of my precognitive visions about the future of earth and its relationship to other worlds.

I was told by sages that two lifetimes hence I would be needed to help keep earth alive. Great effort was expended by many sages and saints in the Himalayan region between 1880 and 1930 and beyond to be sure I was reincarnated twice in the right places and around the right people wo that I would be in the right place at the right time and be exactly 20 years old in 1968 on the South West North America coast, Los Angeles. This was prophesized as a pivotal occurrence at preventing somehow the extinction of life on earth.

I was told that this future lifetime would be difficult because it would be so very different than my most recent ones up to that time. However, my Himalayan teachers of the 1870's and 1880' told me that I had lived in similar situations with what they termed "The Mechanical Barbarians" before on earth and other places. They said I would be successful. They said they had looked at all my lifetimes and the quality they said that was most important was that if I considered something important enough that I would always keep going and never give up. They said I had lived countless lifetimes throughout the Stream of Stars. They had never heard of the term "Milky Way" in their lifetimes. Many who do not speak english now there still have not heard of it.

They said thought I would not be martyred in this future life many times I might wish I had been so difficult would be the task. But still they said I would never give up. They said the lifetime in which I would be 20 on the South West Coast of North America in 1968 would be like living 100 lifetimes instead of 1 or 2 because of all the changes in the world then. The exact way they said this translated into english would be, "You will be 20 on the southwest coast of the land of the red man. You will be born in the Northwest Corner of the place called America." I was also told by one sage while others listened, "The whole world will live in shock for years at a time because of the devastation witness from 1914 until the end of the 21st century. Within 2 centuries from the 1870's we will know whether life on earth can survive or not." That is not complete. They said that earth would survive but that it would be much much better for the people of earth and all life upon it if we created our survival ourselves. It was said that if the people from the stream of stars did not come to respect us if we did not solve our own survival problems we could not move forward to become equal adults on the galactic stage of life.

I was told that in my early 20's in that lifetime that I would consciously visit the "King of the Stream of Stars." I asked, "Why would I do that?" The answer was, "Because he is an old old friend of yours. You and the King of the Stream of Stars will find a way to get respect from all the beings in the stream of Stars for all beings on earth.

Yosemite (written in early December 2002

Today it is raining. Maybe we should be depressed by the weather but it might turn to snow in the valley by tomorrow. Besides, something very spiritual and renewing is going on. I can feel it. God is present in the rain and in the granite and in the trees. I collect hats from everywhere I travel. I spied a blue cap with a gright bear on the front. It also had a bear paw on the top button. I heard my friend of 20 years, Charlie Thom say, "Bear medicine!" I said in my mind to Charlie, "It's awfully gright and gaudy!" But then I realized he was right. People need an outward warning of my bear medicine that I received in Yosemite and elsewhere. I see myself very often now as living Bear medicine even though Flying Eagle from my 4 day vision quest in 1983 still lives in me, too. The way I walk now is even like a bear somehow. The walk somewhere between John Wayne and a bear with attitude seems to make people scatter before my 6'5" frame. I believe my bear medicine scares the bullshit out of most people. I am a harmless being but I am me and I don't back down to any silliness.

 

Serious Weather Changes

Monday December 16th 2002

Having spent the previous four days in Yosemite while it rained the Valley protected us from the real brunt of the storms. Yesterday afternoon I remarked to my wife,"Wow! Look at the snow blow off the top of Half Dome!" I calculated later that a wind of 40 to 70 miles per hour would be necessary for that spectacular of a show of blowing snow. Tonight having reached my California Coastal home I have a more sobering disposition. Having seen first hand the havoc from the Merced River and its tributaries to the farmlands from Merced on back to the coast. There was flooding everywhere. However, this is unheard of for this time of year. Normally(if there is such a thing as normal) the soil in most of California doesn't get saturated until February or March. This is still early December for God's sake! My wife told me that 16 inches of rain had fallen in 24 hours in Cloverdale. That amount of rain is quite likely an almost normal yearly rainfall for Cloverdale. A year's rainfall in 24 hours? something is seriously wrong. Within 5 miles of my house 5- 2 ft to 3 foot diameter pine trees had crashed across the road this weekend. On the news in the next town two GMC suburbans were smashed flat by one 3 foot diameter tree. The owner of the house came out and said, "This is not any kind of weather pattern I've ever seen here in 30 years!" 80 to 100 mile and hour winds are not something I've ever seen in this area in 20 years.

As a precognitive psychic it is my belief that weather on earth will progressively worsen over the next 25 to 50 years. We will have to get used to more and more deaths in storms each year. When the number of deaths exceeds 10,000 average per storm it will be time to seek shelter underground. When deaths rise above 100,000 per storm it will be time to permanently move underground. It is my belief that at this level an ice age won't be far behind. I don't expect 100,000 deaths per storm for at least 200 years. However, I do expect 10,000 average deaths per serious storm world wide within 100 years. The cause is 90% man made. However, since corporations run by greed worldwide now seem to own the news at least in the United States there is presently no hope to change any of this. I believe that corporate thought would be that it is a great way to reduce world population. Even for those who agree with this philosophy it is self defeating for some of those who die will naturally be friends, relatives, pets, favorite nature preserves and all animals, birds, fish etc within them. So any way one looks at it it is a form of group suicide first of others and then of oneself and ones own family.

 

Taken 1:27 pm PST December 10th 2002

I have been enjoying the miniseries Taken. I especially enjoyed the saucer taken back into the mothership. When I witnessed the saucer in broad daylight in MT. Shasta city in the summer of 92 I saw three military type unmarked helicopters underneath the silver saucer. However, I now believe that when it disapeared and the helicopters accompanying it returned toward Nevada that it travelled through time and not necesarily to a mothership. If it had travelled away and stayed in present time I believe I would have heard a sonic boom. But there was nothing but silence and the sound of the 3 military type helicopters blades thwaping the sound barrier which was extremely loud. I could not believe the audaciousness of doing this in broad daylight. That is why I believe the ufo was US Military possibly US Air Force. Another funny thought I had was that since this saucer appeared to be exactly the same one that left a print in late May or early June 1974 in the snow that maybe it went back through time to the time I saw the print right then. However, that might be just too strange to be true.

I have found the best way to deal with all these events in ones life is to be able to see the events in multiple contexts. I call them languages of consciousness. These events obviously don't fit into regular traditional ways of thinking and coping so one must be very experimental in creating ways to cope with these events in multiple ways.

Imagine you are a hunter gatherer thousands of years ago. No one you know has ever seen or heard of an elephant, a crocadile or a lion. What do you do when one of them kills one of your tribe? Eventually they become part of your religion through your shaman. But what do you do initially. You freak out and get angry. Slowly but surely you learn what they are and how to cope with the problem. Eventually, you find a way to live with them and to coexist. They still make some of your people disapear but what can you do? They are a fact of life you must learn to live with.

Though aliens are not elephants, crocadiles or lions they are an unknown we all have to learn to deal with. So, the US uses their technology. So, they interbreed with us to make us and them more alike and them physically stronger. We learn to deal with it. They could have made us all extinct thousands of years ago. I believe they are our far far future descendants who have just geneticaly engineered themselves in a way presently unuseful to them so they are interbreeding with us to make they and us better mentally, psychicly and physically. Maybe our grandchildren won't have to speak at all, just telepath.

Seeing the Future

December 10th 2002

When civilizations cease to exist it is usually a little thing that is the cause of their demise. For those of you who are students of anthropology, History, and Epidemiology, you will know what I mean. It is as if that civilization were the children on a school bus and that bus hits a tack, or a nail in the road, the tire blows and the bus goes off the cliff taking the whole civilization with it. For example it could be as small a thing as pesticide genes in corn embedding themselves over hundreds of years with all corn varieties left then on earth and giving 95% of the people stomache cancer and eliminating that civilization from the earth. Or it could be human genes put into a mouse, a sheep or a pig to grow something useful causing a lethal animal only disease jumping over to humans and wiping out 95% of us. Or it could be global warming melting the Ice Cap and starting a level of cloudiness that ushers in the next Ice Age which is overdue. It could be that when humans use the wheel and get technology that this is how earth thins us out over and over again back to the stone age. Maybe we have to leave this planet to maintain our technology and cultures.

Even though 9-11 has changed the world paradigm it is not all bad. One of the good things is that no nation can protect any human anymore. No money can protect humans as it once did. All humans on earth will live or die together. That seems to be the operant world here: Together.

WE LIVE OR DIE TOGETHER. ANY FACTIONALISM LEFT UNCHECKED COULD BE THE EXTINCTION OF ALL HUMANS ON EARTH.

The Ability to get Angry

December 10th 2002

The Most Important element of becoming a real truth Seeker beyond wanting to know the truth and compassion for all beings in the universe is the ability to get internally angry. This does not mean one should necessariliy express that anger verbally or physically. However, it does mean one should be able to say, "Fuck You!" in ones mind and then act on that truth. Whenever someone gives you Bullshit for truth and you know its bullshit don't accept it. It doesn't mean you have to scream and rage it just means you know its bullshit and you know you will never accept that lie. For your survival you may even have to pretend it is the truth. But in your heart of hearts you know right then you will never never give in to the lie. You will never let the lie be any form of truth for you beyond your everyday survival of pretending it is the truth. This is how a truth seeker operates. A truth seeker is self defined and never internally gives in no matter what. The truth is between the truth seeker and God and those who understand. All others are ignorant or fools. If the opportunity arises one shares the pearls one has garnered if useful with people and beings who are evolved enough to understand and benefit. However, most people might as well be children so shallow is their understanding. Have compassion on these as the truth might kill them.

The truths I share here on my website are not for everyone. I have learned that even if 51% of the people might benefit in some way I try to share truth with them. However, I also realize that 49% may not now or ever be ready for the truth. God Bless them. There are an infinite number of paths to God. The Tibetan Buddhists say there are at least 49,000 correct paths to enlightenment. I agree with this assessment. There may be more paths that that. My path is only one of the correct paths to enlightenment and our creator.

Taken4

December 5th 2002

Tonight the 4th installment of Spielberg's Taken was on tonight. Even though I thought episode one was the best I have watched each of the 4 so far. The series reminds me of Close Encounters of the Third Kind in that it fictionalizes real experiences and captures the zeitgeist of the average person. I was interested how so many people's experiences were woven together. Instead of being one or two dimensional a whole new multidementional perception arises. Even though one is left with 90% misinformation in the end, the 10% based on truth shines through. For someone like myself that has had real experiences since birth and before this attempt is very welcome. It is much better than the fragmentary 1% truth of the last 50 years. With this comes the potential ambiance of 10% truth which is a big step forward.

Only by reading books like The Day After Roswell By Colonel Corso published in the US or Above Top Secret I believe written in the late 80's by Timothy Goode and published in England can one get even more information in print. I suppose one could also get information published by thousands and thousands of abductees worldwide in books and on the internet. There are probably millions of individual experiences by thousands and thousands of contactees in print, video and on the internet. However, 1st hand experiences are the best if you can mentally, emotionally and physically survive them. Thousands have gone crazy or died during or after their experiences. I suppose it could be even scarier than being put in a cage with an untamed wild lion to have to face a real alien in person. Each person must come to terms with that himself or herself. Having survived that and having been permanently changed by just surviving the experience is quit a feat in itself.

I think the primary difference between most alien contacts with earthlings may be that our realities as earth born humans are present time based. Since all aliens visiting earth appear to be time travelers they tend to be being based rather than time based. Because most communication is thought feeling based rather than verbal I believe this is why many earthborn people might have temporary or permanent mental or nervous breakdowns when they have contact with aliens. Those earthborn humans that survive these contacts eventually understand this if they are capable of thinking like this.

Taken

On Monday December 2nd Taken by Steven Spielberg premieres on the Sci Fi channel. Seeing the advertisement reminded me of being about 9 years old in church. It would be 1957. I was meditating and looked up and saw a green crt (computer monitor). I don't think they had been invented yet. The screen was green and white instead of black and white which I thought strange at the time. On the screen was a drafting schematic of a antigravity ufo saucer propulsion unit. I intuitively knew I was supposed to build one and escape earth if I had to in an emergency. Later in life in the 80's I saw Flight of the Navigator from Disney. Out of the boys mind the information projected on a green CRT for the government officials to look at. I wondered how many other little boys and girls of the 50's had been Taken and had information put in their growing minds.

I remember thinking at age 9 how remarkable the engine was with no active moving parts other than the directional device which one moved over the central sphere like object. To the best of my knowledge a nuclear emergency did not arise so I didn't ever have to build a craft in this lifetime.

Of Present Earth Nanobots and Lemurian Multiforms

Saturday night November 30th 2002

I have been reading Michael Crichton's Prey. It looks to be pre written for a movie. It reminded me of the deep deep past and of Mu, Lemuria, and especially Atlantis when the Galaxy had to be involved in the sinking. If you get a chance read it. It introduces one to the world of nanobots and only one of thousands of ways they could extinct all life on earth. You might think it is all still theory and you have nothing to worry about. You would be wrong. The Major governments of Earth have been experimenting with Nanobots physically since the 70's and theoretically since the 60's and before. They are just now being talked about by the non-military and non spy community. All the Silicon Valleys espeicially the one next to San Jose and San Francisco should be booming soon making Nanobots of all kinds. Read Prey to find out one of the thousands of ways they could make you extinct.

I can remember thousands of years ago before Atlantis when Lemuria first grew multiforms using evolving Nanotechnology. The biological merged with the silicon and the metallic just like now. I can remember being raised by Multiforms and travelling throughout my country with them. My parents were politicians and so they felt safe with teacher guardian multiforms taking care of me. They were fun to grow up with and travel with because they could take on any form and could sing any song in any form and play any musical instrument. So they would reinact historical and other fictional plays for my education. We would usually go to a historical place and they would sometimes reinact on the same groung what actually happened. It was always age sensitive to what I could handle at any age. If anyone tried to harm me they would subdue or do whatever was necessary to protect me. It was and amazing childhood in that lifetime.

Time Traveler

written ? published online November 27th 2002

The Past, present and future have already happened
You may create a new past, present or future present
However, you are just modifying and refining what you have already done
The beginning of creation and the end of time is the same
Then what is important?

BEING!

Time
Always Flowing
Never Ending
Never Beginning
Like A River

"To Sleep Perchance to Dream"

After time and space are gone in perception I can see only one paradox remaining. This concerns the one and the many. The paradox goes something like this. "How can one of the many be at peace being one of the many?" Peace exists only as the one. If any feeling of separation exists between the many and the many or the many and the one or one of the many and the one there is no peace. Peace only exists when the one and the many see themselves as the one pure being and kindness of the complete immortal Oneness.

Gems

written on a notebook over 12 years

Published here Nov. 25 2002

A dream is the answer to a question we have not learned how to ask!

Caring and Compassion brings self renewing wisdom and order to the infinite unfoldment of the universe as we know it!

Human beings are not victims. They are not victims of themselves or of any race on or off earth. As human beings become aware of this they begin to make us all immortal as race on earth and colonizing outward.

I realize now how Grand our Creator's dream is for us. By Being compassionate and acting in a truly responsible way toward all beings in the universe we take our rightful place among all the beings of this universe.

More on Lemurian Language and Linguistics

(for multigovernment translation of artifacts)

12:17 Pm PST November 25th 2002

The circle means in Lemurian as I have said before our physical sun, another star or the entire galaxy and even in some instances the whole universe. So as this language evolved over hundreds of thousands of years over time the circle also came to mean travel over earth, to the sun, to the stars to the galaxy and to the universe. It also became a part of a different king of travel as in soul travel. The reverse elongated S on its side or horizontal which is the symbol of enlightenment followed by the circle created a word which meant soul travel literally anywhere in time and space. In the case of the Lemurian Time guard it also meant instant Physical travel anywhere in Time and Space. It eventually became the isignia for the Lemurian Time Guard found on their bulletproof jumpsuits. All Lemurian Time Guards still in operational existence in 2002 to 10,000 AD are also priests and Priestesses of Lemuria since Lemuria in their time is a Theocracy based on the Galactic Form. They are all very capable soul travelers, soul riders, time travelers, and expert in all known Galactic forms of martial arts including all psychic martial arts. However, their prime directive is not necessarily to save their own lives. Their prime diretive is to do what is in the highest good for all beings. In 90% of these type of situations when their body appears to die they are actually taken out of time before the event and so they still live on through time manipulation. For example, the body of the Lemurian Time Guard now in United Nations custody is the property of the Lemurian Government. The guard is still alive in another time after the event. He allowed his body to be taken in the interests of peace here in 2002 and beyond. This is so that all world governments could view one of the Lemurian Guard. However, we ask that great care be taken to avoid and international time incident. The Lemurian Governments laws concerning all Lemurian Time Guards are very strict and follow the Galactic Governments code for all Satellite Galactic Governments in strict accordance with the Galactic Time Guard. This could become a Galactic incident depending on how the Time Guard's body is treated. More is expected from present day earth world governments than in 1947 and before.

Please refer to Galactic rules of engagement agreed to and Signed by President Eisenhower during his time as President of the United States. He was deemed at that time as the de facto President of Earth in the 1950's both by the Lemurian Government and the Galactic Government. His agreement that he signed still legally binds all on earth as far as the Galaxy is concerned. It matters not that it has been kept secret from the public.

Thank you, His Oneness, Duly appointed Satellite Governor of Earth and it's timelines by 100,000 BC on behalf of the Galactic Sentience, Duly elected ruler of the Milky Way Galaxy on approximately 5,000,000 years BC.

More Lemurian words

12:39 pm same day as above

Since I'm pretty clear today as I many times am between sunrise and 2pm. I'd like to continue with lemurian words. The Elongated S which means evolving out of the water or coming from another planet, solar system or galaxy, and then combined with the circle meaning sun, Star, Galaxy or universe came to be associated with Genetic Engineering or seeding new planets or dimensions with new forms of life. In the lemurian culture such Engineers had to be also the highest Priests and Seers because they were not only literally playing God, the became de facto Gods creating whole evolutions. Great responsibility was and is taken by both Galactic and lemurian Governments in Choosing these humanoid Gods. Before this time Galactic History is repleat with whole lost civilizations due to nearsighted Genetic Engineers. Because of this the Galaxy, through the Appointed Satellite Earth Goverment may begin to enforce Galactic Law concerning all Genetic manipulation. Things got so out of hand during Atlantis that the Galaxy had to step in and cause the sinking of Atlantis to stop the spread of certain aberant genetic mutations from extincting all human life on earth. This is also recorded in the Bible as the experiences of Noah. He was directed to gather non genetically mutated species from Atlantis and take them aboard his Ark.

Another important symbol is a triangle inside a circle. Though this might have other meaning among earth born humans to the Galaxy it means Galactic Protectors or Protectors of the unbroken Circle of Life. This is the Galactic symbol for the Galactic Army. They arrive in groups of 100 or more wearing invulnerable forcefields. If you see them they have come to repair the broken circle of time. They arrive in a bunch and fan out in an expanding circle until their goal is accomplished. They then disapear and leave taking with them whatever caused the breaking of the circle of time. You will recognize them by their insignia of a triangle inside a circle. It could be on their chest, their back, their right arm or their left. For example, they might appear on a nuclear site and remove a weapon just before it explodes. The same with a particularly nasty bioweapon or chemical weapon.

 

New Realizations!

 

Musings on my trip to Asia 1985-86

November 23rd 2002

Tantra means secret teaching. Many people in the western world think Tantra just means spiritually powerful sexual congress. However, that type of Tantra is practiced by very few people relatively worldwide and most in the western world have no idea what they are doing. If that is what you are into you visualize you and your mate as the God and Goddess of the Galaxy or universe. You visualize your love spawning dynasties and civilizations throughout the universe. It can be very powerful and is not to be trifled with. It is a very serious business like becoming a real parent and later a grandparent. It also doesn't matter what religion you are because it works in all compassionate religions who practice a variation of "Do unto others as you would have them do unto you." This experience of universal truth becomes extended to all life in the universe through this practice and back again to you by them. It is one way to make permanent soul friends with all life in the universe.

When I returned to the US in April 1986 I had been permanently Changed by our families pilgrimage to India, Nepal and Thailand for four months. We also climbed as a family 50 miles beyond where there were any roads a bus could go on up into the Himalayas. We started backpacking at about 4000 ft. in altitude and hiked as high as 10,000 feet. We saw majestic peaks 26,000 feet and over close up and visited Sherpa villages that took 3 to 4 days to reach by foot. There were no roads, no 911, no First Aids but what we brought. So we were very careful. In Katmandu, when we got Trekking permits there were pictures of ten or so westerners frozen to death on the wall of the Government Trekking Office. It was to make trekkers serious and realize a broken ankle can cause death in the Himalayas with no rescue available. This may have changed or not with Cell phones and helicopters somewhat in the 17 years or so since then. We stayed with Sherpa families along the way that were related to our guide. At that time $50 for one week was very generous without us being robbed as some weterners are. One poor English or American girl paid $900 for one week and 7 porters and several pack animals and one guide because she didn't know about the bartering culture or what she really needed. People then took as much money as you would choose to pay. It didn't matter if they took your last dollar. So one had to be careful. Our guide was the son of the owners of the Guest House we stayed in in Boudanath near the Stupa in the Katmandu area. The $50 did not include accommadations or food or an extra porter when the trail up was 45 degree angle or more to carry one of the childrens backpacks. Luckily our kids were pretty tough because we had lived in the mountains in California and mountains of all kinds were no strangers. We loved hiking through snow as well. The entire trek cost no more than $200 total. However, one had to get there first without getting sick from Giardhea or dysentary from dust, water or food. This requires ultimate discipline in regard to what food and water you buy and from whom.

November 23rd November 15,2002

Some Thoughts on Dyslexic Tendencies

My mother is 83. When she was about 80 she decided to tell us that she had been a closet dyslexic her whole life. I had to rethink all aspects of my life given this new knowledge. I knew that I was not dyslexic as I had been like my father, an excellent speller, good at english and english composition and a natural writer and storyteller like my father. My mother has always been the most amazing woman I have ever known. She was the most emotionally stable woman I've ever known and always had a heart of gold. She was always very psychic in the Scottish Celtish traditions of old and a mystical Christian. She could heal with her singing voice like an angel opera singer, a coluratura soprano. At age 3 I used to listen to her sing along with Mario Lanza on our record player in 1951 in Seattle.

I didn't realize my son had tendencies in this direction until he was about 9 or 10. I didn't have a word for it at the time. I only knew he learned differently. A friend who was a world traveler and a Tibetan Buddhist teacher taught my family role playing games with Padmasambhava as the main charactor riding a giant Conch shell like a space ship and rescuing beings everywhere. My son was so taken with role playing that he basically taught himself to read by perusing dungeon and dragon books. By 15 he had a collection of 100 or so of them. He became a genius on computers and at 15 crashed a home computer of his best friends father. He spent all night reconfiguring it to make it work again. His best friends father who was a software engineer said he didn't even know if he could have made the computer work again but my son somehow had out of fear. I realized then that my son was a genius. I studied about Einstein who was also purported to be dyslexic and couldn't do math or read well until 9 or 10 but then went on to become the most amazing scientist of the 20th century. What I've found over the years is that those with dyslexic tendencies are very often geniuses. However, they think in completely different ways than the average person. However, this can be an advantage to them if properly channelled. So if your child has dyslexic tendencies remember they think differently, not badly. In fact they might be better able to cope with life than you are!

November 13 2002

Some Thoughts on Divorce

I'm writing this so other people don't have to suffer as I and my past and present families have. If you are considering divorce my first advice is don't do it unless you or your children are in physical danger of being hurt or killed. You might say, "Those are pretty stong words!" Well, my experiences prove the truth of this. If you go into court in divorce where the custody of your children are at stake you might as well let burglars and robbers in your house to steal everything and to rape all of you. My experience is that there is no justice in family law that I have experienced or witnessed in anyone's life. By the time you finish with court I guarantee that everyone, the husband, the wife and the children will feel raped by what happens and none of you will ever fully recover from it. If there is any way possible get to a mediator and try to work out an equitable divorce. Better yet, don't divorce at all just live in different locations near to each other. That would be the best result.

The following facts as of early 90's in Calfornia. Some of these apply to many other states. 1. There is an 85% chance that the mother will get custody of the children. This is a very scary but useful fact for men. I was told of an incident in the San Francisco Bay area of a mother that was given custody of her 3 children under 8 that admitted to giving all her children LSD. This happened even though there was a perfectly good father available. 2. Don't even bother to go to court with a lawyer not on the Martindale list who almost never lose a case and are the top 10% of lawyers in the country. They all run $250 or more per hour. Expensive but how much is the health and safety of your children worth? 3. Be very careful of unbalanced Social Workers, Psychaitrists and Mfccs that want to help you but who have gone through a divorce or bad breakup themselves within 2 to 3 years or who have major issues with men or women. One of these can ruin your whole famiy's life and finances. 4. The shock of not knowing all these things ahead of time can lead to temporary or permanent hysteria in women and potential violent behavior in men and sometimes women. Remember, if you have a custody or financial battle this family law legal system will rape you, your spouse, your children, your finances, you and your spouses parents emotionally and put all your friends in shock to where they might not be there for you ever again.

And
5. Not taking everything I have said very very very seriously can lead to suicide, insanity, or just temporary or permanent dysfunctionality. Though I suffered and still suffer every day from my experience I was one of the lucky ones. I remarried had another child and am very happily married and still living in California. I am one of the few people I know to successfully start over. However, every person in my extended family is permanently wounded in some way that they will never recover from. Remember, divorce always maims and sometimes even kills even when it is an equitable one.

12:23 pm pst

Of EAGLEBEAR AND DRAGONFIRE

This morning I found the sadness on earth and my own personal sadness overwhelmed me to the point where I couldn't get out of bed. Luckily, today I did not have to get up so I didn't. At around noon my wife came home from errands and I looked at her bookshelves in our bedroom. A book I hadn't seen before stared out at me. It is called "Teachings Around the Sacred Wheel". It took me back to 1981-3 and studying earnestly with real medicine men from the Blackfoot, Sioux and Karuk tribes culminating with a vision quest on the South fork of the Trinity River in Northern California in a Bear Wallow.

The main creatures I saw during my vision quest were a mated pair of Bald eagles and a mother and her ducklings of wood ducks who traveled swimming downriver in morning and upriver every evening. The four days of no water no food changed me in very fundamental ways. I lost my fears of starving and any remaining fears of being alone in the woods for a long time. Alone in the woods or snow is how I would choose to meet my maker now after that experience. I intend to choose my time to leave my body when and if that ever comes. For if there is one thing that God, Wakon Tonka, the great moving spirit has taught me, it is that Truth is much stranger than fiction. Once a long time ago I believed one is born, one lives, one dies. Now through seemingly infinite experiences the last 54 years I know almost anything is possible.

I made up my Flying Eagle song during my last day of my vision quest. I find it very empowering when I sing it during times in the sweat lodge. As I grew older into the 1990's I found that I was becoming more like Eagle Bear and away from Flying Eagle. I was becoming more of a visionary and seeing the future before it happens and less of a world traveler even though now when I travel it is more internationally.

The second or third day of my vision quest I saw myself become a giant golden dragon the size of a large house. I breathed the golden fire of compassion and enlightenment which did not burn them but instead gave them hope. It is my belief that all these writing and my book Memories which is all quite likely true or based on truth are part of the golden fire of the dragon I have become spiritually to all beings who are willing enough to be open minded or listen. I am a rarity. I have soul travelled all over this galaxy and survived it and am still sane.

Then in my 30's after meeting my first Tibetan lama in Oregon I found I understood the void beyond the edge of the Galaxy that had so completely terrified me for almost ten years previous. Then I found soul travelling to all galaxies was easy and peaceful and without fear. I also found that in reality time and space are not very real. I became allied with trillions of compassionate beings in thousands of Galaxies that are seers like myself. At this point I realized there was nothing worth being afraid of ever again! We all help each other since we all know that time and space aren't really real. All these things might sound strange to you. However, one by one scientifically I found these things to be true. Remember, I have been studying and growing since birth and before in thousands of other lives. None of this happened overnight. It has been a gradual growing for Billions and Billions of years to be here with you now. Blessings to you on you spirit path with God!

Musings on His Oneness and His Languages

I believe that Tolkiens Elven was the main language spoken by the first humanoids to settle on earth. Tolkiens Elves, I believe were pure blood humanoid settlers with no natural earth dna. So I believe Elven was a language spoken on earth before Mu was founded possibly millions of years ago.

I was asking His Oneness about some of the names he has been known by. He said, "Though no one will believe you I was and am Arcangel Gabriel." I was somewhat amazed by this as Arcangel Gabriel was my classes Angel master at a seminary I attended in the Late 70's. His function was to protect our class from harm and to guide us on our spiritual path by his Arcangel powers. It made sense to me as another name for His Oneness is The Great Divine Director who was my high school Class Master in New Mexico. He was purported to be the Christ of Lemuria and possibly Atlantis. That he would visit Mary and usher in Jesus made perfect sense to me. I don't expect you to believe this. I'm just telling you that I do.

Further, while on the subject I asked His Oneness about Arcangel Michael. His Oneness said that Arcangel Michael is the primary Galactic Protector and uses Time manipulation and other means to end all threats from within the Galaxy or without. Arcangel Michael first visited me by age 2. He and his band had long hair, no beards and jeweled armour and were extremely physically fit like knights. Their eyes sparkled as they smiled down on me at age 2. Arcangel Michael saved my life at age 29 and probably many times before and after as I have always taken a lot of physical risks in my life. I think it is a part of becoming a protector of a family, and then a patriarch of ones family. In order to be a patriarch of ones family one must have at times a completely fearless attitude. To be constantly ready for those moments is the duty of every patriarch. October 22nd 2002

PLEASE DON'T CREATE THIS POSSIBLE FUTURE!

The Woman and Her Yet Unborn Son

It is the year 2099 on her wedding anniversary. She is 25. She was married at age 20 five years ago today. Her long honey colored hair blew in the downtown San Francisco wind blowing out to sea. It was a nice day as this wind is usually warmer than the ones blowing in from the ocean. Many smiled in satisfaction and sighed watching her green eyes and her long hair blowing as she strolled down the streets of San francisco. She was on her way to her bank. She wanted to see her mother's jewels one more time in her safe deposit box in her bank. She had been only 18 when her mother had died in as one of the millions of victims of a New York city terrorist nuclear blast in New York City. Later Washington DC and Atlanta had been hit with nuclear blasts too. Now most people east of the Mississippi River were either dead or dying.

The seat of US Government had been moved to Denver but it there was now talk of moving it again to Salt Lake City or Reno, Nevada.

She entered the bank and the manager distractedly opened the safe deposit vault door for her. He was reading a newspaper and looked very worried. Iraq, Iran, Saudi Arabia and North Korea had all been hit with neutron bombs from the US and Europe. Russia and China were also fighting each other with nukes and armies. China was expected to hit the west coast of the US with neutron bombs soon. India and Pakistan had nuked each other into oblivion 30 years ago way before she was born.

The young woman sat in the chair softly crying and missing her mother. The vault door clicked closed but the young woman didn't even hear it. It was 6:05 pm. At 6:07 pm she heard and felt what she thought was an earthquake along with many loud screams just outside the vault. It sounded like the building had collapsed. She screamed and screamed from the horror and for help. The manager finally heard her.

He said, "Listen Lady! I'm dying. Most everyone else is dead or dying too. There's been a nuclear blast. It was probably a big neutron bomb. I'm blind from the flash. The vault will open in the morning about 12 hours from now. You will probably be just fine. I programmed it myself to open automatically. I think you might be the only person in San Francisco to survive this. Can you drive?" She said "Yes. My car is within a block or two of here." He said, "Get to the Sierras. In the mountains you will be the safest." She said, "My uncle has a house there with emergency water, food and electrical generator." He said, "Get out and get there. Don't stop and help anyone as they are all as good as dead now." She promised she would live in honor of all those dead or dying." The two of them cried and spoke softly to each other until the manager died."

When the bank vault finally opened she saw the body of her now dead benefactor and friend she threw up into the nearest waste paper basket.

If she hadn't promised her dead friend and benefactor that she would survive she would have given up and laid down and died with everyone else. She grited her teeth in resolve and walked out through a hole in the bank wall. Luckily her car was okay. Only the trunk was smashed with falling debree from buildings. The car started right up. She was very surprised that the electromagnetic pulse from the nuclear blast hadn't melted all the wiring in her car. She drove as carefully as she could around all the dead bodies, wrecked cars and debris from buildings. She thought to herself, "This must have been a neutron bomb." When she reached Sacramento she broke a window into a hardware store to grab a siphon hose and a gas can to siphon gas. She had tro try 3 cars and a truck before she found one with a full tank to siphon. She siphoned 3 5 gallon cans of gas and had enough to make it to Lake Tahoe where her uncles house was. Everywhere she went no one was walking or driving. A few people were wandering around blind and or deaf from the blasts and near death. She knew there was nothing she could do to save any of them. She cried softly as she drove and prayed for them all. Finally, she reached her uncle's Tahoe summer cabin on the Lake. She had seen no one that wasn't blind from the blasts and obviously no one driving.

She started the emergency gas powered electrical generator. She had used this before once while visiting her uncle during a nearby forest fire that had cut the power lines so she remembered how it operated. There was only one emergency TV station going. It was the Air Force. An officer said, "There are only 5 of us left here. If there is anyone left alive out there please try to call us by phone or radio at ----------!

Some of the Dangers of Era Change!

October 9th 2002 Though many people are relieved the US may end the regime of Saddam Hussein, many like myself see as many problems as solutions coming as a result. For example what if:
The Iraqi people want to be rid of Saddam but don't want the US to do it?
Iran panics and nukes US forces or Israel?
Israel is attacked and responds with nuclear weapons? (This could happen with Sharon in power there!)
Pakistani Islamic extremists take charge of one or more nuclear weapons and use them?
Syria uses chemical weapons against Israel?
Pakistani extremist see this as an opportune time to attack India? This becomes a de facto war between the free secular Christian world versus all Islamic nations?

I was listening to a comment by a Turkish official. He said, "Those of us who live here know that expecting Iraq to become a democracy is a fantasy!"

The simplistic thinking we seem to be hearing could threaten in the long term the very existence of the United States. However, it is also true that to do nothing could end the existence not only the United States but of the whole world! Suffice it to say that for good or ill we are in a whole new world era and until everyone is even moderately secure with whatever new rules arise we are all in grave danger of going extinct!

Strange Occurances? October 7th 2002

I can't believe I'm actually writing about this. It has haunted me the last couple of years. I was trained to be an adept since I was in the womb. Maybe even before. I tell most people I'm a psychic, a precognizant psychic but there is much more to it than that. I just don't want people to be nervous of just how severe my training has been to get here and now.

Shakespeare once is purported to have written, "There is nothing good or bad but thinking makes it so." As an adept I have interpreted this to mean that All rules are for those who haven't experienced complete oneness and kindredness with all life, substance and energy in the universe. In other words rules are for those who don't yet realize there is only one being in the universe and we are all its fingers and toes so to speak. I could have said he or she but really God is more than any one gender. When I saw God and died at about 22 God wasn't even anthropomorphic but a kind of powerful powerful energy.

The strangeness of what I'm about to say may not bother you but it does bother me. It has bothered me so much I couldn't write about it at all until today.

When I first saw pictures of Osama Bin Laden I thought, "My God, he wears the same kind of turban as pictures I've seen of Morya El (Sometimes also known as El Morya). Morya is purported to be one of the Chohans. This was first defined as far as I know in the western world by Madame Blavatsky and later Mark Prophet in the 50's.

Let me go over what I have been told a Chohan does. First a Chohan is an immortal master in some ways like Jesus but also different. Mark Prophet said that El MOrya was the Chohan of the Blue ray and that the blue ray is the ray of Will, of beginning new things or eras. It is said that Chohans are into balance. For example, Joseph the father of Jesus, according to this teaching was also Merlin, Leonardo Da Vinci, some think Chritopher Columbus and let's not forget Francis Bacon of Elizabethan England who wrote Novus Organum and New Atlantis and who is considered the father of modern scientific theory and postulated the scientific method still in wide use today. This man is also thought to be the Man who never died of Europe also called Saint Germain, Prince RAkozy etc. Well, El Morya is thought to be another guy like this. He begins things. He begins eras. To them "There is nothing good or bad but thinking makes it so." They don't really care about absolutes. They care about what is best for the majority of souls on earth. That is thought to be there job. Along with Jesus and the angels and the saints they strive for balance. They would have strived to end people like Stalin and Hitler as too many people were suffering. However, they might take a dim view of world corporate greed centered in the US and europe. They might take a dim view of ecological destruction caused by corporations. They might take a dim view of so many have nots in the Islamic and non Christian nations. They would be interested in balance. They would be interested in not letting any weapons of mass destruction go off. They would want what is best for all and not just the top 10% of the population of the world in wealth.

They have a much different perspective than I do. I would pray for what is best for for all beings on earth. However, they might do really drastic things in the interest of balance. What Am I trying to get at? IT JUST MIGHT BE THAT WE ARE DEALING WITH A SUPERNATURAL IMMORTAL BEING WHO IS JUST TRYING TO CREATE BALANCE ON EARTH FOR ALL BEINGS! As an American I am just as horrified of this possibility as you are. Though the end result might be good for all beings the methods of such a being would be genius and horrifying to the status quo of the earth. Many people would die. It would be very tumultuous.

The other pretty scary thought is that I also read that one of the previous incarnations of El Morya was Saladin, the Islamic conquerer. I don't really know what to do with all this.

I have always studied directly with Saint Germain and Jesus but I have been exposed to El Morya through Mark Prophet and drawings and photos. I just don't know what to make of all this. Hopefully, it is all a tempest in a teapot!

Spirit of the Lightning or Father Lightning Earth mother

2:48 pm pst October 3rd 2002

I was walking my dogs in the Pine Forest today. I thought back to the late Dr. Carl Sagan's program called Cosmos that I believe was first aired on PBS. One particular program amazed me and made me smile. He had taken a Bell jar and turned it upside down on some kind of plate that could be airtight. He then put in a little denaturized soil that now had no life in it. He then pumped all the air out of the upside down Bell jar. In a complete vacuum with no life at all in the jar he then proceeded to create life in the jar by creating a small bolt of lightning within the jar with a Tesla coil or something like that.

He was demonstrating how he believed dna based life began on earth. He was demonstrating that life began before there was air as we know it. He believed and demonstrated that life began in somewhat of a vacuum. What was needed was soil and lightning to begin life on earth.

Yesterday I spoke with a friend from childhood. I was speaking about how I researched the Ark of the Covenant after being inspired by Raider's of the Lost Ark when that movie came out about 20 years ago now. I found in Exodus in the Bible the instructions for building an Ark of the Covenant like Moses had. Moses put the shards of the ten commandments into the ark for safe keeping. I believe it said acacia wood had to be used. Having been trained as a teenager as an electrician by my father I knew that one couldn't use nails or screws in the building of an electrical contrivance like the ark. Back then they would have used acacia wood doweling plugs. This seemed like a lot of work to me so I chose fishing line to tie all the pieces together by drilling holes where all the pieces met and weaving the ends together. Since the unit of measurement in the Bible is a cubit and a cubit is generally thought to have been at that time about 21 to 25 inches in length I decided to use my own cubit dimension from my own tip of my right middle finger to the back of my elbow as the desired cubit. I decided to reduce the size to 1/10 of the size of the original ark of the covenant. The reasons were that I didn't have enough material to build a full sized one. I found copper sheeting that my father had saved after he retired from the electrical business and then built my ark. I kept it after building it for a long time. I also used a ratio of the great pyramid to build an A-Frame house on my land in Mt. Shasta at about the same time. I invoked the ratio of the great pyramid by putting a copper wire in the shape of the great pyramid down from the apex point of the center of the roof of the A-Frame. In other words four copper wires down from the apex point to form the top of the pyramid and then four horizontal copper wires to form the base of the pyramid. I kept my homemade ark for several years until one of my kids then teenagers fell on it and crushed it during horseplay.

There were rumors at the time about 2 Real gold sheathed arks of the covenant built by Brigham Young University and MIT. According to the rumor both built one 1/10 the size of the original. I heard also that the MIT one was tested. Since an Ark runs off the magnetic fields of earth just like all electricity does just in a different way than an ark all one had to do was to put the poles in place and the two gold angels in place with their wings facing and then place the poles and ark in a magnetic north south placement and the electrical field would start to chug and build. Unfortunately, the type of electrical field generated is not compatible with the uses that we have chosen on earth for electricity now. After Nicola Tesla electrified the ground of Boulder Colorado early in the 20th century it was decided by businessmen that free electricity was not desireable. Another problem with this other type of generation is that it interferes with radio, telephone and TV transmissions. At the time they just had early Marconi radios and such and it was decided for a variety of reasons not to electrify the earth itself and to use generating and transmission stations instead.

So what I'm getting at is that I believe the Ark of the Covenant is a similar use of the earth's magnetic fields and electricity as the saucer UFO antigravity ships run on.

The rumor goes that MIT faced its golden ark north south in one of its labs and the electrical corona started to chug and build. Then everyone got scared as light bulbs and flourescent bulbs started to explode all around them. The next thing was that all power went out for about 100 miles in all directions. No one could get within ten feet of the chugging MIT ARK without worrying about dying from the powerful electrical corona. Obviously, it was too dangerous to leave in place. Someone got a sledgehammer and threw it across the room at the Ark which partially smashed it and dislodged it from its north south placement enough for it to stop the corona from electrically chugging. Brigham Young University purportedly did not test theirs after finding out about the power blackouts around Boston and New York caused by the MIT ARK.

It is possible that both ARKS still exist but you can bet they are stored in an East West placement always for everyone's safety. If anymore testing was done you can bet it was far away from people like in Area 51 or 52

My theory is that a nearby planet to earth sent an antigravity type ufo saucer to earth and met Moses and appeared to Moses as the tree of fire. Then the ten commandments were cut out of the rocks by high powered lasers from on board the ship. They also gave instructions to Moses to build the Ark of the Covenant which he did. The Ark of the Covenant was both a communication device and a weapon to rid the area of unbelievers of the one God of Abraham and Moses. Yes, the Israelites were a chosen people. They were chosen to domesticate unruly earth. Christianity and quite probably Islam were further outgrowths of this domestication. The primary reason extraplanetary beings cannot make themselves known too publicly is that this information would come out sooner or later and cause the collapse of Christianity, Islam and Judaism as well as all governments of the free world. Quite likely Buddhism and the other religions of the earth were also created by aliens to domesticate unruly earth born humans. The only religions truly native to earth are the shamanic religions and beliefs. Being a fellow ufo abductee I understand pretty well what I think really happened.

Wake Up! It's Time! 2:35 pm pst October 1st 2002

Hi. Those of you that have been gifted by God to understand these things. You know right now that it is time to activate fully your abilities. We have all been dormant for safety. However, now it is time to move. We all know it is not about getting crucified or martyred. It is about helping with what is happening now. The biggest job will be in helping souls who have left their physical bodies to their particular heaven realms or to immediate reincarnation on other planets and dimensions throughout this Galaxy and others. This century marks the end of the multigalactic party which has been a coming out party for earth and all the souls who are native to earth. This has been going on for at least 500 years. I would say that about 1/10 to 1/20 of the humans presently born on earth have souls native to earth. The rest of us are just visiting. Since the earth cannot support this many humans ongoing humans will begin as they are now to pass on in floods, tidal waves, from AIDS, Tuberculosis etc en masse. None of us have anything to do with creating this. It is just a natural process in which earth protects herself. Earth is a sentient being and there are too many of us for her to support. We have three choices. 1. Reduce in population naturally as is now beginning. 2. Earth can become a city planet with no trees or anything organic left in the soil. or 3. Earth can be destroyed by nuclear war like the asteroid belt was destroyed by our ancestors when it was a planet. Since the galaxy won't allow option 3 because of what our ancestors already did to the asteroid belt we are left with option 1 and 2. Option 2 can't happen at present because we don't have earth colonies on other planets at present that are publicly recognized and that are organized to feed earth. So we are left with option 1. In this the only viable option we are being forced to be responsible by the galaxy. In other words by 2110 there will be 500 million humans living on earth. This means that weather changes, AIDS, Tuberculosis and other diseases will naturally thin out humans and all other sentient life on earth. Though this is an awful outcome it is what will tend to happen now.

Some in world governments toyed with the idea of a world ground war to reduce population. This has been given up in favor of diseases and natural occuring weather changes. Acts of God don't cause revenge and all those kinds of problems.

Those of you who are gifted by God need to pray for those younger souls who don't know who they are yet. We need to pray for all those presently passing on and for those who will soon pass on. It will take until 2050 for the average human on earth to get used to the Thinning Out as some will call it. I'm not happy about this either but someone has to be the good priest or priestess at the funeral of millions and then billions. Bless them all. Pray for their journeys to heaven or to reincarnation on other planets and other homes. It will take some time to adjust for us all. God Bless you All. God grant you all the Grace to See and to BE!

Dragonfly to the Sun- experience happened 9-12-2002

I was sitting in my hot tub outside. It was overcast and I was surrounded by the pine trees. I had been saddened by the first return of 9-11 and was still regrouping today. I put away the newspaper and magazines to regroup myself and to meditate and to pray when a vision began.

At first I was startled as the spirit dragonfly my full size came up and out of me. It had entered into me at Medicine Lake in California near Mt. Shasta in the summer of '92. I was reading then historical information about local native American tribes running the gauntlet of unfriendly tribes there to obtain obsidian for arrows and knives and scrapers to hunt, eat and cut meat with. The next day I went to get some obsidian nearby. A perfect obsidian dagger appeared. It reminded me of Tibetan Phurbas I had seen years ago in Nepal and India while I was there 4 months. A larger piece of obsidian still sits in my yard to this day.

I could only conclude today 9-12-2002 that the dragonfly had something to do with our galaxy. For when the dragonfly flew out of me I identified with it. I stayed with it and as the dragonfly. I flew toward the sun. However, many other earth soul travelers went with me. The solar plasma beings were disturbed by those souls who followed me from earth. Whether the souls following me were fellow Galactic Free Spirits like myself or a part of religions or even governments I cannot say.

I only knew they had sensed the truth of what I had written about my soul travelling to the Galactic Center consciously starting in 1970. I had found the Galactic Government there which is organized in similar fashion to the United Nations only with more clout. The spirits from earth that had followed me concerned the Solar Beings but then the Galactic Sentience bid them all come through the Sun Soul Portal to the center of the Galaxy. I believe some sort of direct transport from Earth to Galactic Center bypassing the sun will be arranged in the future,however, out of deference to the Solar Plasma Beings who have better things to do than to freely transport all souls from earth through the sun who now wish to go to Galactic Center. I can only conclude that the Dragonfly Spirit is part of the eyes and ears and senses of the amazing Galactic Sentience that engulfed me also in the summer of '92. I hope the souls who followed my soul and the dragonfly to the sun and into the center of the galaxy survive their encounter with the Galactic Sentience as I did. I am told now as the question arises that they will be safe. I have told you of my experience as this was requested of me. God Bless you all.

Radical Islamic Terrorism caused by Child Abuse? Sept 11, 2002

This might sound like a very odd premise. However, let me start by sharing an experince of mine in the U.S. About 10 years ago a friend of the family was trying to maintain custody of her children here in the United States. There had been a divorce and she was having difficulty with her ex who was from Iran. He was wealthy and she was not. Finally, she went to a court appointed child psychologist and took her children. When the father was interviewed he was asked by the psychologist one telling question. "What would you do if your children disobeyed you?" He said, "I would kill them." If you have not been exposed to Islamic practices you might be horrified. Killing disobedient children in Iran is accepted. I'm told this is true throughout the Muslim world. The father was told he could never see his children again alone. THIS IS THE REAL DIFFERENCE BETWEEN ISLAMIC PRACTICES AND THE SECULAR CHRISTIAN WORLD.

Next one must address what creates a radical Islamic Fundamentalist. First of all it is basic 12th Century Islamic thinking mixed with the Internet and the technology of the 21st century. Next, the leaders of 9-11 attacks were engineers and architects and many received their college education in the U.S. Imagine you are a child raised in a conservative muslim family in a completely Muslim country. You are told if you disobey you will be killed from the time you are a toddler. If you are a girl you are eventually told that if you are raped you had better die in the rape or you will be killed by a member of your family, possibly your brother by beheading because of the dishonor you have caused the family. If you are a boy you better not get caught having sex with anyone outside of marriage of the opposite sex. However, sex with the same sex is politely tolerated although not talked about by both sexes. Anything that does not create a child or have to do with the opposite sex is politely tolerated. Between men and boys this is one way AIDS spreads in Muslim countries.

As a result of all this most or all of the terrorists who augered into the World Trade Center one year ago today were virgins. An argument might be made by secular Christians like myself that they were victims of testosterone poisoning. In other words if a man can't have sex by masturbation or with a partner of the opposite sex a man can get very crazy and very dangerous very easily.

However, we are talking about a Muslim world view. To people of this view partially clothed women everwhere in the western world would be seen as an abomination against God. And by men who were once boys who were not allowed on penalty of death to masturbate or be with a woman who was not their wife such partially clothed women would be the incarnation of female demons. In the end what I'm saying is that children who have been threatened with death since birth have been traumatized to the point where western rational thought is no longer possible unless that person becomes westernized. Western Culture is seen as a Muslim killing threat in all Muslim countries around the world. I fear that we may be dealing with Muslim terror and western secular retaliation in a vicious circle that may last many centuries. Hopefully, some good will come out of the horrors to come. For as the philosopher Descartes once said,"THERE IS NOTHING SO GOOD THAT NO BAD MAY COME OF IT AND THERE IS NOTHING SO BAD THAT NO GOOD MAY COME OF IT." I have often thought of this saying while experiencing the best and the worst life has to offer.

God Bless you all on this day of remembrance.

 

August 27th, 2002

KINDNESS

I was watching the end of the movie Crouching Tiger Hidden Dragon and it brought tears to my eyes. I watched the girl jump off the bridge and fly and it struck me deeply. My realization was:
THE WORLD IS INSANE. THERE IS NO REAL WAY TO MAKE SENSE OF IT ALL. EVEN SO, THE KINDNESS SHOWN TO ANOTHER BEING IS A GOOD BEGINNING.
Kindness brings Joy and with Joy life begins to have meaning. It doesn't matter if the world is insane then because one has joy. Rekindle your joy through kindness as often as possible to create more joy in your life and the lives of all beings. One begins staying alive to create joy for all beings through kindness. In time, if one survives, one then develops right mindful compassion and moves beyond idiot compassion. I call this the wise compassion of kindness. Through the wise compassion of kindness one is able to begin to create through ones God given gifts a life worth living for oneself. By example, one also creates a life worth living for others. This is a path to become a Buddha, a Christ, a Seer, a wise and compassionate Grandfather or Grandmother of all Beings.

 

THE SWORD THAT PIERCES ALL DEFILEMENT

July 30th, 2002

I was feeling sad and so I went to see Lilo and Stitch with my wife and daughter. The movie was ending and I was listening to the music. Tears came to my eyes from the present sufferings in my life. I was listening to the music and found myself embracing the whole universe and all living sentience within it in compassion. Having soul travelled for at least 30 years consciously this is an easy thing for me to do when moved to do it. Compassion for all life in the universe is "The sword which pierces all defilement". All being sense the truth when they feel or see it. Lies may temporary blind some beings but eventually the truth will win out for there is nothing that is hidden that is not eventually revealed in some way. As I communed with tears streaming down my face with all beings and conscious connections to all beings everywhere who are like Jesus and Buddha to their physical or dimensional species they spoke to me that I must share this experience. Normally, I don't share this kind of direct experience of my love affair with the universe on a soul level with all the beings within it. However, all the Saints of the universe told me that now was the time to share this online as it would change many lives for the better. I saw the truth of it so here it is.
"Embrace the universe and all the beings within it in compassion and become another sword which pierces all defilement."

Saturday August 17th 2002

Real Precognitives

This summer along with other science fiction fans I watched Minority Report. I was fascinated by the depiction of precognitives, especially when the girl precognitive was taken out of the tank by Tom Cruise's charactor. As they walked through the department store and she seemed to know second by second what was going to happen next I laughed partly in glee and partly at how nuts a precognitive would have to be to function like that.

Being a real precognitive psychic since birth and being into effiency and survival I have designed myself through trial and error to function quite differently than the depicted precognitives. The feeling I got from the movie was that the author and the scriptwriters may have known or known about real precognitives but did not spend to much time with a real one because those that survive and can function in the real world do not stay like the ones depicted in Minority Report except in mental institutions. Real precognitives very seldom talk about their abilities and simply become the best politicians, doctors, Therapists, ministers, Priests and in other countries Shamans. In many countries of the world talking too much about ones abilities will get that one killed. I am speaking about precognition because it is one of the primary ways society survives otherwise unexpected changes. It has always been this way. However, it is poo-poohed by the scientific community because it is just too scary. So when one warns communities about coming calamities one must be very careful how this is done or one confronts the Kasandra Effect. This effect is "basically being blamed for the catastrophe because you predicted when, where and how it would occur." A precognitive shouldn't be blamed for what he sees. It is just that quite often what a precognitive "sees" comes true. From my experience it is just like watching a TV program about the future in my mind. One develops over time the ability to tell which images are going to come true and which aren't. I have developed a system where I can tell the percentage of chance that a given event will come true.

Since this is a spiritual gift it is used by me only to safe lives and prevent physical harm. This are a part of the ethics of using ones gifts wisely so they don't disapear or worse. Using ones gifts to help all beings causes them to grow. Using gifts for other purposes does the opposite. This is my experience.

August 15,2002 Innovate! Procreate! Survive!

My wife is away on business for a few days and I'm home tending my 6 year old. As a man I resented this job but as a father I relished the bonding time with my daughter. My daughter tends to be my wife's extra appendage and with her gone my daughter is now my extra appendage. At first this was difficult for me as I'm 54 and have been raising kids nonstop since 1974. However, I soon found that I could once again adapt to the situation as I really do think kids are like meeting God at all the various stages. Adults can be false but kids rarely are. They are just creatively trying to survive a scary world just like adults but they just have less experience to armor them for battle than adults do.

I was washing dishes (something I rarely do when my wife is home) and realized I could lift the silverware tray out of the dishwasher and load the silverware in the sink as a way of being quicker and more efficient. This made me think about all the creative innovations I have come up with around the world in the various situations life has put me in. Coming from a primarily Swiss Germanic father and a full blooded scottish mother I tend to be logical, scientific and very into efficiency. I remember growing up in the suburbs of Los Angeles. One time we put my mother on a plane to Seattle and she arrived there before we made our way through traffic from Los Angeles International to Glendale where we lived. I was so pissed off. It was a hot summer day and smoggy and we didn't have air conditioning. When Mom told us she arrived in Seattle an hour before we got to Glendale it was very enraging. I became very innovative at finding the quickest way everywhere. I looked for the best travel times, the best days to travel and whenever possible travelled at non- peak travel hours everywhere. I still do this everywhere I travel in the US and out of country and even when I travel out of body around the Earth, through the Earth, around the Galaxy or beyond the galaxy. I put the last sentence in to make you laugh. Even though it is true it is so funny to say it it become ridiculous in the telling. Anyway, efficiency, is something that is very important to me. I always think: How can I do this the quickest fastest most efficient way possible. This always creates large blocks of time so I can pray, meditate and think deeply on all aspects of life that interest me on earth and throughout the universe. More later.

August 14, 2002

1965 to 1980 Looking for God and Finding Children

This may sound like an odd title. It came to me today as I was thinking about the 60's and 70's. Though there were the terrors of Viet Nam and the Assasinations of the Kennedys and Martin Luther King and the disgust of the Secret US Government by the common people which had caused the assasinations there was still a Renaissance in progress. In fact the distress of the present day we live in reminds me a lot of the chaos of the 60's and 70's. Because no one under thiry trusted anyone in Goverment we began to look for someone to trust. The only trustable entity appeared to be God. Most of us didn't think we would live to see 30 because of the chaos of the world. One of the good things was that many men went to college rather than desiring to die in Viet Nam for no good reason other than US greed for Viet Namese oil. This caused many women to to college who wouldn't otherwise have gone and resulted in the most educated group of Americans that had ever been alive in US History.

We searched for God before we all died in a nuclear blast. Part of this was searching for meaning in life. We searched for truth in a crazy world of chaos and stupidity and meaninglessness. We looked to Christian churches and found hypocracy and meaningless traditions.We may have found Jesus or Buddha but were turned off by all church bureaucracies. We threw the baby out with the bathwater so to speak. We believed in "Make Love Not War". And so in our search for God many of our girlfriends became pregnant and some of us married our girlfriends and found God in the birth of and the raising of our children. With the next generation born they had to face the terror of the world for themselves. Maybe they could find God too and thereby lose their fear of death completely as we had through the direct experience of God. "Or would they find God was dead for them?" and have to deal with that. 37 years later they can mostly speak for themselves. The youngest of them is now 22 born in 1980. We found "GOD" in your births what have you found God in to take away your fears of life and death and give you real peace?

 

TO ALL WHO WANT TO KNOW THE TRUTH NO MATTER WHAT!

1:01 PM PST

I am putting this online even though I am trying to cope with it myself. These memories have been shielded from me for fairly obvious reasons. Many of you have had similar experiences and have been shielded from the memories as well. Some of you suspect it. However, I am very grateful not to have had the memories come forward until now. It would have been too much for me in my twenties to have to live with this. However, now the memories have come back to me I find I have more alive energy in my life. The fear of what happened all these years was almost worse than what actually did happen.

What I remember before May 22nd 2002 about my experience in June 1974 was seeing the ufo print in the snow and bringing friends up from the little town of Mt. Shasta to witness it. I did not share it with the military at that time because my son had just been born and I did not want to become a military research project. There were no human or snowmobile tracks anywhere near the print which was about 6 to 9 feet deep at its deepest point and about 25 to 30 feet in diameter and circular dish in the snow. It would not have been something that stood out except for the green slime on the upper one foot of it around the circumference that looked like green antifreeze with black pieces of algae in it. Also, in the bottom center of the impression were 3- 3 foot diameter hemispheres set in a triangle like a tripod print of 3 landing hemisphere pads. Now I will begin with what actually happened:

June 1974 finally remembered May 22nd, 2002

My cover memory all these years was walking up from the paved road at Bunny Flats through the snow. However, my actual experience was far different than that. This is all news to me as well as you.

There was a crust on the snow so I could walk in boots without sinking in too deep even though there were drifts of over 10 to 12 feet of snow in some places. The average depth of snow was between 6 and 9 feet.

As I walked up the snow covered Bunny Flats I stood transfixed as I saw a light in the clouds above me. I knew it wasn't the sun because it was moving. At first it looked white but as it grew closer I saw more colors. The predominant ones were blue and turquoise colored lights. They were spinning very quickly around a non spinning disc or ship. It landed with very little sound less than 100 feet from me. The snow flew out in all directions to make a place for the ship in the snow. I walked toward the ship and felt hynotized by it. I had been rendered harmless by the ship. As I walked toward the ship suddenly I was in the ship. However, the ship was not a vessel of any kind I had been in before. It appeared that the ship was not a ship but like a doorway to another world because entering the ship put me somewhere else in time and space on earth or some other planet or dimension. You decide for I'm not completely sure even now "where" I was.

I can only describe what I saw. It was different than any place on earth I have been in the 20th or 21st century. The basic color of the land was green and beige but there was also more purple than I have seen anywhere on earth. The sky was also a light green instead of blue or light blue. It could have been earth in a future or past time or another world or dimension. Next, beings walked up to me that were humanoid. Their skin was paler than mine and whiter, less pink like the nordic type I am. They were shorter than I but most people are as I am 6'4" tall. They seemed very intelligent but sad. It felt like meeting doctors or scientists in their demeanor. They were very much in their minds. They seemed nervous to be near me as if I were an intelligent gorilla or something. They first said, "Will you harm us?" I said in a monotone, "No, I am made harmless by your ship." One of them said, "That is good." They seemed to relax a little at this point.

We are reincarnations of your parents." I said, "I don't know what to do with that information." One of them said, "That will come in time. We are hwere to open the door to your time and world." I said, "Why?" The male said, "We wish to prevent a war. We wish to change time." Again I said, "Why?"

Then they chose to put thoughts, terrible thoughts associated with a was that was past in their minds into my mind. Not being able to filter such thoughts I let out a howl of pain. One of them said, "We're sorry but we are still trying to create useful thought and feeling interfaces. Our race mostly communicates with direct thoughts among friends and family. Speaking is only used with stranger and for business and politics. Since you are considered family we decided to try direct thoughts. We feel ashamed it caused you such pain. I said, "Meeting you both is much more distressing than the thoughts you put into my mind."

The one that appeared to be male said, "We hadn't really considered this possibility. I suppose it is naive of us to have thought it would be a smooth transition for you. We will go back to using words because of your distress. I said,"I would appreciate this because I don't want to have a heart attack and die right here in front of you." The female looked especially distressed at this and said, "We could not allow you to die. If you died we would just bring you back to life." I said, "After what I have seen here already I am quickly coming to believe you actually could bring me back from death if you wished." They both laughed at this. This wasn't pleasant for me as they sounded something like quiet dolphins as they didn't have noses like present day humans they only had nose slits on their faces. At first I thought they were choking or something. Then I realized they were laughing. I tried to politely laugh too even though I was more than a little horrified by all this. But I was brave. What else could I do? I felt the hypnotic hold on my mind weaken.

I felt that their laughter meant they were beginning to trust me more. The dynamics of our encounter began to become more comfortable to us all. The female said with a look of anticipation, "I am a reincarnation of your present mother and Ragna here is a reincarnation of your present father. We have traveled through time and come back to see you." I thought about this. "I'm very happy to see you but WHY have you come back to see me." They seemed confused by my reaction. "Don't you like us?" I said, "It is not about like or dislike. I've just been scared out of my wits and surprised in a way I'm not sure I will ever completely recover from. I'm completely traumatized. You can't expect me to be totally okay after all this. Many of my kind would have fainted or died from this kind of shock. Give me a break! I'm doing very good considering the fact that I was completely unprepared for this encounter in any way.

The two talked in some strange European sounding language. It sounded like German overlaid with French, Italian and Spanish and even English. I though I could make out words like "he" and "s'il te plait". I had studied french in high school and spoke a little spanish but those were the only words I could make out for sure. When I heard them speak their language I said, "You're from the future aren't you?" They seemed surprised by my statement. The female said, "Yes. However, we were conferring about your health both mental and physical." I said, "I would say I'm in a minor state of shock and a little confused by it and a little scared because you obviously messed with my mind and rendered me harmless. They normal way a human in my time would deal with this is to feel intimidated and threatened. However, I'm also a very instinctual and intuitive person and so I can sense what you are about." The male humanoid Ragna said, "And what do you senses tell you?" I said, "That you are telling me the truth but that there is more to all this than you are telling me." He said, "Where do you think you presently are?" I said, "I imagine that I'm in another dimension or time and that you somehow brought my body through the walls of the ship somehow. What is difficult to deal with is that I'm not in a ship but in another, time place or dimension than my home time." Ragna said, "What do you see?" This question made me feel very uncomfortable. It made me think that they were seeing and experiencing something very different than what I was. I felt very scared.

I finally said, "Are we experiencing different things?" His answer was "Yes." It made me feel faint. I started to lose consciousness. He said, "We have made an error. We did not realize how different people of our time were from yours." Looking into his eyes I knew he was lying. I sensed his purpose was to test what I was made of. I said, "Why are you testing me? I thought we were relatives." He burned his eyes into mine and said, "I'm trying to see if I can allow you to remember this encounter or not."

I said, "I have been through a great deal these past few years. The memory of this might destroy me now. Why don't you veil this memory and let it come back when I'm old?" Ragna said, "For such a young man you are very wise." I said, "Thank you, Ragna." I knew at that moment I had gained an ally. We had somehow reached beyond relatives to respect for each other. I then said, "Is my body still in the snow and just imagining this?" Ragna said, "No. You are in the ship in stasis. Your body is warm and being cared for by the ship. However, your mindbody is here with us in the future. Again I felt my senses swooning but somehow I hung in there. I was grateful for my strength of will in keeping it together.

Ragna began again, "It will all be okay. We think we have your biology and mental and emotional interface properly calibrated." I said, "Why is this calibration necessary.?" Ragna looked at me strangely and then said, "It is a way of preserving our contacts. Once we calibrate a contact we can then always bring that contact back to life. They calibration is stored and used to bring wholeness and life back if it is ever taken away by death or insanity. Until that calibration was correct we worried that you might die or mentally fragment before we could calibrate your mind and body interface.

I said, "Well, I'm glad that's over." And I meant it. Ragna smiled a wry smile. Elohar looked a little nervous. She hesitated and then said, "Are you angry with us, Jonathan?" I said, "Not really. I'm just adapting to all this. It will take some time." She then said, "Don't you like us?" I said, "You look and act and sound a lot different than the people of my world era. You also feel fundamentally different to all my senses. I have to pretend this is all like a science fiction movie in order to not faint or disorient from the sensory shock." Elohar smiled. She was beginning to get it. She did remind me a lot of my mother. I was beginning to believe these two were reincarnations of my parents. It made a lot of sense. I put myself in their shoes. Whether they were my parents reincarnated or not it would make good strategic sense to try to convince me that they were my parents come again.

Also, Since no noe would ever believe my story and no one but me now could protect me in this situation I knew I had to go along with the idea that they were reincarnation of my parents whether I fully believed they were my parents come again or not. My very sanity might depend on this level of trust. Ragna and I had already agreed that I must not remember all this for a long time. After all I had to raise my son without becoming an Earth world government guinea pig. It looked like a future earth government was already experimenting with me. Being experimented on by even one world government even if it was from the future might be too much for me to survive.

If we let you see the ship's footprint what will you do with your real life experience of this?" I said, "I won't tell the government as they might interfere with my wife and son and I. I can't let that happen." Ragna said, "We have to tell world governments anyway of your time of our present and future contacts with you. The governments of your times will know as per the 1953 agreements to leave you alone as you are among our primary ancestor breeding stock of the future of earth. To interfere with you in any way would cause a war. They will know this." I felt very confused at this statement. It seemed very weird for me at the time. My only verbal reaction was, "Am I physically related to both of you?" Elohar said, "Yes. If you don't have all your children and they don't live on to breed and so on and so on we will never be born. Since there are many time wars in the future of earth we have to protect our bloodlines. If there is any interference wars break out through time. This can be very messy to clean up and rectify so time treaties are very important."

I felt a little nauseated. I thought of all the building blocks of time. I thought back to studying cultural anthropology in college and of natural selection and of dynasties. It began to make sense to me. I said, "How far into the future to you live?" For security reasons we cannot tell you know exactly but it is about 7000 AD." I said, "What is the primary religion on earth then?" Ragna looked a little angry and Elohar looked scared. Ragna finally said, "Most religions and science have all blended together with psychology and medicine to form ways of functioning much different than anything you have thought or seen or heard of in your times. The very concept of religion as you now know it is foreign to us. The closest way we can approach it is to say there are still people who search for truth and for meaning to existence. I tend to be more scientific in my approach and Elohar is more psychological and psychic in her approach. We have very different ways we approach the problem of life.

 

July 2002 Watermelon Fast

I have been on an organic watermelon for almost 2 days now. It reminds me a little of what it felt like to be on a vision quest with no water or food for four days in 1983. My body is loving the time for cleansing. My mental images are mostly good with very few strange ones during the cleansing. I feel the pain drain from my hands as my arteries and veins unclog themselves naturally on watermelon. My father once had a business man go on a 30 day watermelon fast to completely avoid a double heart bypass. This was in the 70's and he was good for at least another ten years without a heart bypass. Ever since then I try to go on a 4 day organic watermelon fast at least once a year.

I was reading today a publication called Medicine Song. It is put out by the Earth Circle Association in Fort Jones, California. The article was quoting Red Hawk (Charlie Thom), a Medicine Man of the Karuk tribe. He was speaking in the article about his experiences in the Marble Mountain Wilderness area with Bigfoot. As I was reading this in my hut tub spa and it was morning. Red Hawk was saying that when you think about a Bigfoot one will come near you if there is one in your vicinity. At this moment, my dog who is a shepard bark one sharp frightened bark. This was very unlike him so it tipped me of to a bigfoot travelling in front of my house. I did not physically see him but I felt his mind. He spoke mind to mind with me. He said it was important that I travel the world but that I stay living where I was because it helped the world that I was here. He also said that Bigfoot and humans sometimes mate. He said it has to be a male bigfoot and a femal human. He also said that in ancient times a bigfoot had obviously mated with one of my ancestors. Twins, one male and one female were born of that union but that the male was killed at birth because he was hairy like an ape. However, the female child looked normal and so stayed alive. He said I was descended from this half human bigfoot female child. He said that both my mother and my father were descendants of these ancient unions. Simaltaneously, with all this happening I listened to the Blus Jays calling that I feed and the dogs being nervous and a crow call and a hawk cry. They were all telling me in their own ways that the experience was genuine. If one is grounded and balanced and in a safe environment, fasting can bring about many amazing experiences. I think it is because 90% of ones energy usually goes to digesting food. When one fasts less energy goes to digesting food and the body can use the extra energy to cleanse and heal itself and promote health, sanity and longevity. Being in a safe environment and fasting is one of my favorite experiences in life.

Red Hawk says that his tribe has always viewed the bigfoot beings or creatures as angels or like arcangels. He says that they are very powerful and helpful.

When I got out of the hot tub and showered I later took my dogs for a walk. A Buck deer with full antlers was on my street. Deer are quite plentiful where I live as they are protected from hunters so this wasn't unusual. I noticed the buck was limping. Later that day I realised that the bigfoot was pretending to be a buck. This is something many people have talked about. The bigfoot has an ability to make you think he is something else. He seems to have this psychic gift. It is how he protects himself. This buck stayed around the neighborhood for several days. I mentally asked if he needed help. He said no that he just wanted to mindtalk with me.

Twenty Years Ago

This is a story told to me by the priest who had experienced it. He is also a lawyer and speaks 20 languages fluently, a very intelligent man. He told me the story of taking a nap on his couch and of dreaming of a leprachaun. He said he had never dreamt of a leprachaun. He said he had never dreamt of a leprechaun before so he thought this very strange. He didn't think much more of it until he read in his local newspaer the next day that some local teenagers had been terrified at seeing a bigfoot drinking from the priests water lilly pond outside his house at exactly the same time he had had the leprachaun dream. As the priest researched this further the bigfoot the teenagers described in the newspaper was the same decription that local indian tribes had described for hundreds to thousands of years. It was big and hairy and silver from head to shoulders and brown the rest of the way down. All these many interfacing bits of information led him to believe it was a genuine bigfoot of his area drinking from his fountain, terrifying the teenagers and giving him the dream of the leprachaun. He said Bigfoot legends spoke of their ability to affect the thoughts of humans so they would leave bigfoot alone. The bigfoot it appears uses psychic screens to render himself or herself invisible to humans. The bigfoots apparent ability to erect psychic screens and its large size appear to be its main defense. 12:51 AM PST May 3rd 2002

TO ALL SEERS

I was born a seer. If this happened to you also you have both my sympathy and my praise if you have survived into adulthood. Knowing as you pass by a person when and how they will most likely die is not fun. However, seeing positive things can be. My gifts I believe are genetic from both sides of my family. However, learning to use these gifts to benefit all beings in the universe has been a great great struggle for me. Between 10 and 15 I was given a choice by God to either use these gifts for the benefit of all or die. Obviously, I chose to live. I was not comfortable with my gifts until I was in my early 30's and met a Tibetan Lama. I experienced Non-duality directly and had peace. God's gifts to a real seer don't seem to work well within dualistic constraints. Dualism I have found to be to simplistic and unrealistic. It is just not the way the universe really functions. It is only useful for children and barely then. However, if one is not gifted as a seer then one couldn't easily know that without many difficult experiences.

I opened this website and wrote Memories to help prevent a nuclear and biological war that would consume Asia, all the Pacific Ocean and North and South America leaving only Africa, Europe and Iceland relatively untouched. This has been prevented since I opened this website. I hope the two nuclear craters of Tel Aviv and Baghdad caused by 100 megaton bombs have also been prevented. As a seer one owes the truth to the world so great evils can be prevented. Though I greatly detest the Kasondra Effect (which is being blamed for something that you predict that comes true) I still believe a true seer has the duty before all life and God to share in some way the truth. Those less gifted or just less focused in this way many times feel the truth when it is read or spoken of and can move in this way to prevent calamities in up to 80% of all cases that they are warned properly about. That I believe is our gift as seers to the world. We can help make the world a better place by preventing calamities that would otherwise take the lives of billions or millions or thousands or even of 1. In this way we help to create a future that will be beneficial for all our children's children's children.

THE REFINEMENT OF TIME

I would like to speak of what I now know about the refinement of time. I remember when I first learned of this how offended and insecure I first felt. You may experience the same thing. It is always an adjustment in thinking.

The presently popular Galactic philosophy lends itself to this. Simply put:
TIME IS CONSTANTLY CHANGING PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE. Though this appears to be an impossible point of view it appears that it is the real and true one. At first it is as radical as telling someone "the world is round" to someone who believes otherwise. However, if you give this idea a chance it will eventually make a lot of sense given some time to think about it.

Refining time is a way of using presently available time travelling technology in the galaxy to making the past, present and future to change their present courses. I will give you an example that should illustrate the point in a polite way:
Imagine that you are looking at a mannequin in a store one day. The shirt on the mannequin is let's say gold. The next day you return to the store but the same shirt is now blue. You talk to the store owner and say, "I like the gold shirt on the mannequin yesterday that was gold." The owner says, "That shirt is my design and I have only made one and it is that one, blue!" How would you react to this? There are several possibilities and one I want you to add to your list. In this last possibility someone other than you or the store owner altered time in some way that caused the gold shirt to become blue in this new time line.

If you wish I can give you another more galactic scenario. I must warn you that this might upset some or all of you so be prepared:
A genetically inferior slave race was bred on earth by non-Earthlings. These Galactic Genetic Engineers bred this race to be able to mine earth's minerals without wearing space suits. They were also bred so they could eat Earth food. This was very cost effective because space suits, food and alien workers didn't have to be space shipped in. Only a few scientists and genetic material was necessary along with incubation devices which became hatcheries for earth born humans. After the ore was mined and shipped off to other parts of the galaxy the slaves were left to fend for themselves here on earth. Thousands to millions of years pass. Those slaves have evolved through natural selection and cooperation with each other. The descendants of the original genetic engineers return and see the similarities between themselves and the descendants of their original mining slaves. Since the descendants of the genetic engineers have had access to time travel for millions to billions of years they decide to increase the intelligence and ESP of their former slaves to their level of proficiency as long as they stay on Earth. They install Kings, Queens and royal families with some of the characteristics of the original genetic engineers. Since Kings and sometimes Queens and very often Royal families tend to spread their genetic seeds in a prolific way these genetic traits tend to surive and blend into the country folk everywhere. Over thousands of years this creates major changes in the general populace. The descendants of the genetic engineers then continue to experiment with the dna through time travel until they have a dna mix they like.

Voila! We have the present Earth genetics of today and tomorrow. If they don't like the results at any point they simply travel through time and change it to their liking.

Since my personal experiences lead me convincingly to believe that at least the US Government has had the use of time travel since 1974 at the latest and possibly as early as 1947 or 1953 many changes have already been made by earth govenments in addition to changes made by Galactic governments and corporations. Add to that the changes made and yet to be made by future earth and galactic governments and it gets very very complicated.

Equally importantly, no record of this time technology can ever fall into the hands of the general public nor will it ever. If you had time travel would you ever allow this secret out if you could prevent it even once it was known by retroactive time changes? If this was ever publicly known it would cause a bloody world wide revolution. The power to change or even erase the past, present or future is a power that can never publicly be acknowledged by those who possess it EVER.

I am simply stating here that time travelling technology presently exists here on earth. I don't want to prove it to anyone. Anyone who tries to prove it I believe will disapear and will never have even been born. I'm simply asking the peoples of earth and the aliens who are in possession of this technology to do right by the rest of us in the galaxy and especially here on earth.I'm writing to acknowledge I know it exists. Whether you believe me or not now you know it might exist too.

 

Transcribed Feb 28,2002

My First Memory and Almost my Last

When I took my writing entry into a local short story contest into the bookstore I saw and old friend, Dale, who works there. I told him the following story as we had not talked at length since before all the following happened in 98 and 99. He said it was an important story to share. He said people need to hear these kind of near death experiences. He said near death changes people and very often everyone they share benefits. Since Dale is also a marriage and family counselor I listened very carefully to what he said and took it to heart.

The following began fall 98

I woke up. It was morning. Funny, my lips feel numb and I can't really feel my arms or fingers. Everything is tingling. Something is definitely wrong. I stumble out of bed and into the bathroom. My lips look blue in the mirror. I try to mover my arms to get the blood circulating. My heart is beating very very fast. But it doesn't seem to be working right. I'm starting to get feeling back into my fingers. But I'm still not afraid. Strange! Maybe I can call me 23 year old son and have him take me to the emergency room at the local hospital.

I walk into the living room to sit down and think of what to do. I grab the phone. He answers. "Star," I say, "You'd better drive over here and take me to the hospital. My heart is beating way too fast and my lips and arms are pretty numb. I can't drive." He says, "I'll be right there, Dad."

I hang up the phone. Lights start appearing around me. I know they are angels. At first I believe I'm dying and they are here to retrieve my soul. I feel at peace somehow. The angels encircle me. They all repeat the words. "Don't be afraid! You are not going to die! Your life will get better now!" I BELIEVE THEM so I am unafraid and blissed out by their vistation. I stay in a somewhat euphoric state for about 5 hours because they have visited me.

My son comes and takes me to the hospital in his car. I talk to the doctors about the angels I've seen. This is not something I would ordinarily do. I'm really in a different way of thinking that I would now describe as a pre death state of mind.

The next month is filled with medical tests, tests and more tests. There has been a 40% drop in my normal heart function. The doctors are worried. I'm having trouble breathing all the time because my blood is not getting enough oxygen to function from the heart pumping. The doctors give me a prescription for beta blockers that make me feel like I've had a lobotomy. All my intuitive gifts are blocked out by them. I tell the doctor that I would rather die than take them any more. He gives me Ace inhibitors instead. These work great. I take these for 7 months. About 1 month after my first symptoms I'm scheduled for an Angiogram.

The morning arrives. ABout 20 nurses and doctors with worried looks get ready for my angiogram. I'm to be conscious for this so they cut into an artery in my right thigh and start snaking a camera up toward my heart to see what's going on. It is pretty surrealistic to see a miniature robotic camera travelling through ones veins and arteries on TV in real time. I tried to pretend I was watching a medical documentary about someone else.

When they were done my heart surgeon said, "We all wish we had veins and arteries like you." I said, "I have been pretty much a vegetarian since I was born." "Still," he said, "We are all a little jealous of your clear veins and arteries. The only trouble is we can't seem to find out what's wrong with you. So we are going to send you into another operating room so our expert in electrical heart stimulation can test your heart function for anomalies." This didn't make me very happy but I could be stoic when I had to be.

I was wheeled on my gurney into the next operating room. The nurse was quite a charactor. She squirted drugs into my IV. I was as loopy as I ever wanted to be. I said, "Please don't give me any more drugs. I don't want to be any more out of it than this." The nurse had a strange smile on her face and then said, "You have to be way out of it so you don't automatically jump off the table when we electrically stimulate your heart.

This was the scariest time for me when she shot even more drugs into my IV. I felt completely helpless that I had no control whatsoever. As she shot even more drugs into my IV quickly all sense of time and space was gone. I was completely whacked. I knew they could ask me anything and I would probably tell them now.

While I was in recovery my mind wandered and I thought about angels. I was grateful they had always been a big part of my life. I drifted back to my first memory as a child. The first memory I can remember of my life was about the age of 2. It must have been the Christmas season because I was being rocked to sleep by my native scottish grandmother on a 40's style cushiony rocker. She was singing Hark the Herald Angels Sing. I looked into the air above us and saw Arcangel Michael and his band of Arcangels. They all wore jeweled armor and had long hair. They all looked down at me and smiled as if to say, "Don't worry we will always be with you." Then my memories slid forward 26 years to when I was landscaping with my busines partner. We were then doing a Bouldering job in La Jolla. As I drove in my pickup truck behind the dump truck filled with boulders driven by my partner I saw a blue light on one of the boulders. I thought to myself, "Arcangel Michael, what are you doing riding on that boulder?" He didn't answer me. Later while installing that particular boulder, my business partner said, "Fred, reach under that boulder and remove the last strut. The other workers were scared to do it because they thought the boulder might fall on them. I didn't feel safe but I figured if I was very quick I would be okay. I yanked the strut out in 1/2 second. The instant I stood up the crane holding the Boulder broke. The boulder crushed the ground and the earth under it collapsed about 3 inches. I was very upset having almost died. I told my partner that was the last bouldering job I was doing. period. I thought to myself, "Thank you, Arcangel Michael, for saving my life."

Back to fall 98

When the doctor had finished electrically stimulating my heart he walked out and talked to my wife and grown son. He said, "We couldn't do anything for him." My wife thought I had died and her knees buckled. Then he realized he had said the wrong thing and said, "He's okay! Don't worry. I just can't fix his heart. He may live to an old age but I can't repair his heart. He just has an iregular heartbeat but it shouldn't cost him his life. However, we still don't know what is presently wrong with him." My son moved my wife to the nearest chair as her legs were still wobbly.

Later my wife and I laughed about all this. I walked into the hospital at 8 am in the morning and hobbled out by 9 pm that night. I was completely amazed how far modern medicine had come for me to be able to leave so soon after my procedures.

However, soon I was home and still not able to walk across the living room floor without panting. I was scared. The quality of my life was diminishing. I would have seriously considered suicide if not for my 3 children and 2 grown stepchildren and my wife. They couldn't afford or necessarily survive my suicide. And so I lived on. I decided I had to let go of my anger. I couldn't afford it any more and neither could my children. I let it go. I dedicated myself to staying alive for my children and my wife and later on for myself as well. They angels were right. My life was getting better. Five months after my proceedures my doctor said, "You can stop taking the ace inhibitors. We have finally figured out what was wrong with you. The only way to diagnose a heart virus is through the process of elimination. Because you were one of the lucky ones and survived it this long we could finally diagnose it. See you in 6 months."

I was amazed for I had had to see my heart specialists from once a week to once a month for 7 months. As I walked away the words. "You have no heart muscle damage or heart disease. As long as you are active and get plenty of excercise you should live into your 80's. Since I was born in 48 I still had about 30 plus years. This was good news. As I walked to my car I deeply thanked my angels for coming to me and telling me I would be fine and my life would get better 7 months ago when this had all started. I was and am very grateful to still be alive and living happily with my family.

Written Early January 2002 posted January 25th 2002

Medicine Men

I believe it was the winter of 1980-81. I went to Ashland from Mt. Shasta where I was living with my family then. I believe it was the Thousand Buddha's Empowerment. I walked into the room for the empowerment. I looked into the eyes of the Lama seated there. I found myself to be in two places at once with no difficulty or problems. I was completely amazed as I took my seat. I thought, "Wow! There really is something to all this!"

I thought about how the Buddist religion had sprung up from Brahmanism throush Siddhartha (Guatama Buddha) and was eventually carried to Tibet by Padmasambhava (a well known Indian Buddhist Mahasiddha) around 800 AD. Padmasambhava was pragmatic enough to allow the Shamanic prehistoric Bon Po religion of Tibet to blend with Buddhism. I could feel the real power of this marriage of religions right here right now!

I thought on, "What religion sprung up right here where I live out of the earth itself?"

I answered my own question, "The Native American religions!"

Immediately I prayed to God. I said, "God send me a native American Medicine Man!"

Only then, I thought would I be able to make full sense and use of what I was experiencing from this empowerment today.

This was a very big quantum jump in faith and consciousness for me. For like most people in America I had been raised a Chritian dualism. Though I had been raised as a Christian mystic I was still making a quantum leap toward nondualism. However, I knew it was time for my soul to grow in compassion and to become less judgemental of others. I was beginning to understand why so many people with college educations gravitate away from dualism and toward Buddhism and shamanism and more logical, practical and pragmatic religions.

However, I have always seen myself as a universalist. In other words I see all religions and philosophies like the spokes of a wheel. In the center of that wheel is God. So I see an infinite number of good and correct paths toward God not just one.

After the Empowerment was over I waited for God to manifest my medicine man. A week or two later he was there when I visited a friend. My wife and I and my friend and his girlfriend became Black Hawk's students. Black Hawk is not his real name as he wishes to remain anonymous.

First, we all went up on Mount Shasta to a spring fed pond and helped build a sweat lodge near by. At first it all felt very strange. It was new to most of us.

Black Hawk tld us he had been taught by Blackfoot and Sioux teachers. He showed us how in their traditions one builds the sweat fire by laying the logs first north-south and then one places another layer east west. After several layers the rocks 8" to 16" in diameter are placed into the top center of the structure. Then the fire is started by kindling at the bottom side and bottom center of the fire stucture.

Next, we first watched and then helped build our first Sweat Lodge. Willow branches had been cut 6' to 10' long no thicker than a man's thumb and no thinner than a man's little finger. The sweat lodge size depends upon how many are intending to sweat at once. I have now been in sweat lodges that fit from 100 to sweat lodges that barely fit 3. However, it is important to realize that the bigger the sweat lodge the bigger the fire and the more large rocks that are needed to place in the center before the sweat lodge is closed for the ceremony and water is poured slowly on the rocks along with natural herbs like wild celery and sweet grass and the like. These aromatic herbs release the toxins out of ones pores and lungs and help facilitate healing.

when I first met Black Hawk I was a little frightened of him. He reminded me of my father. He was about 10 to 15 years older than I. I was then about 32 or 33. So he was then 42 to 47 years old. He wore two braids Indian style and did not wear a beard. He was very traditional in his approach. However, white people were allowed to study with him. I found later that this was not alwys true with most medicine men.

After attending many sweats over the next year or two in all kinds of weather including snow I was ready for a vision quest. I had been to a sweat and somtimes after coming out of the great heat one gets the spins or sees visions. On this particular occasion I saw a vision or energy move toward the Trinity River where Black Hawk and his family lived. I told Black Hawk that I was ready for a vision quest. In Black Hawk's tradition vision quest's were 4 days and 4 nights with no water or food. However, I have spoken with a medicine man from another tradition who spoke of vision quests of up to 9 days with no water or food. However, unless one has been raised in such a tradition one could easily die going 9 days without water. One must also be in good health in both body and mind to attempt even 4 days without water and food.

I went to the South Fork of the Trinity River to Black Hawk's place that he called Eagle Cliffs. Both our families began the sweat with Black Hawk leading. I then walked up river to a bear wallow where I intuited I should be next to the river.

The first two days my mind screamed at me. "What are you doing! I'm bored! We're going to die!" Finally my mind gave up and realized I was commited to this. Then the visions began. Some of them were wonderful and some scared the hell out of me. But I was committed to doing this right. At one point I became a huge Golden Dragon that breathed out the Golden Fire of enlightenment on thousands of people. The fire did not burn them. When they were touched by the fire they smiled and became at peace. This for me was my most important vision of my vision quest.

I know now that when one truly has compassion for all beings in all times, spaces and dimensions the result is beyond the imaginings of most people on earth.

Black Hawk and I went our separate ways in 1983. Though I still revere and respect what he taught me I could not be as traditionally strict as he was. My path had to be my own. I always saw myself as a cultural and religious relativist. In other words no one culture or religion anywhere in the universe is intrinsically superior to any other. My relationship with this concept means that I am looking for God in whatever form god chooses to touch me. Therfore, my path is literally all good paths of compassion and wisdom throughout the universe and all its tims. So when God touches me and beckons me I move in the direction I see Him/Her/It calling to me. This path I have carefully chosen as I consider it to be the path of a Galactic Citizen.

Written December 24th 2001 posted Wednesday December 26th 2001

New Timeline

I became aware today that the future of earth has changed again. As of last week the future still led to only 100 million to 500 million humans alive on earth in the year 2100. However, as I wa calculating what 1% to 5% of 6 billion humans was I suddenly realized that our present time line had changed yet again. I am delighted to share this time change as it indicates that time is finally stabilizing into something our children's children's children and so on can actually enjoy living through. Up until today I felt sad for the tremendous loss of life that would come through disease and starvation in this century. Recently a friend who is also psychic asked me what I saw in the near future. I said, "Those in third world nations that go out with a bullet or a bomb in third world nations will be the lucky ones for millions will die of starvation and bad water and that is a terrible slow way to die."

Now although billions will pass on in this century the world population looks as though it will stabilize in the next century at about 3 billion. As I gaze forward in time it will stay around 3 billion for several centuries until off world colonizaton becomes more public than it is now. Some sort of static agreement has been reached. It is not that the balance of power has changed that much. It is in the powerful realization by the 'haves' of the world that the 'have nots' are a threat to the well being of the 'haves' if they are all starving with nothing. This realization won't necessisarily redistribute the wealth. However, it will make sure that the conditions for breeding terrorists tend to cease to exist worldwide. What this will look like will evolve during the next few centuries. At present it looks like rich nations perceiving a threat from some of the poorest nations must be addressed in some useful way. The only permanent way to address this threat is to enable the poorest nations to find a way to get a piece of the world pie by becoming a part of the world economy. This new perception is changing everything on earth as far as the way national and world economies function. Slowly these new ways of doing business will alter all the world's economies.

It is also important to realize that the two largest powers on Earth namely the United States and the free world on the one hand and China and the rest of the world on the other are in a "cool war" for power on earth. All these little battles in small countries are really about the US and the free world versus China and the rest fighting for long term dominance. Books such as Megatrends 2000 predict that by 2050 China will be the dominant economic power on earth and the US will still be the dominant military power on earth. It is because of this that it is in the interests of all nations on earth for China to become a democracy as soon as possible.

 

Posted 8:54 December 3rd 2001 written Friday November 30th 2001

LIFE, I STILL LOVE YOU

Life, I still love you
Though you break my heart at least once every day
Though I grow old and lose my looks and get fat
Though I cry sometimes in desperation

Life, I still love you
Though I wake up in physical pain most mornings now
Though making love isn't what it used to be
Though I wonder sometime each day why I go on for me at least
Though every day seems to get harder to get through

Life, I still love you
Because you are still a joy to live
Because this lifetime is just after all a day in the life of my soul
Because you have loved me so well
Because you have shown me that all beings are loved by you and
Because you have shown me just how free I am

Life, I still love you
Because in knowing all life everywhere I know you too, God
Because in knowing God I know life and in knowing and loving life I know God
Because once you came to me God and showed me personally who you are
Because after that real experience all books became only a mirror reflection of the God I have seen and known firsthand
For after all God is written in our eyes and ears and face and innards and upon every blade of grass in God's infinite universe

Yes, life, I still love you
Because you are me and I am you
And we will never be alone again
Because we will always have each other
And God will be ever with us

 

A Merry Christmas and a joyous New Year to All Beings throughout the Universe in all times, spaces and dimensions.

The Following was written December 7th 2001 in Yosemite Valley

The Raccoon

I was unloading the car into a room at Yosemite Lodge in Yosemite Valley. I had to make many trips because of the snow on the ground and the amount of stuff my wife always seems to bring lately. However, I noticed a raccoon walking by me. I pointed it out to Amy who is 5 and is impressed with such things. Though we have them where we live too we don't see them too often up close like this one. This one seems to be not too old maybe like a 15 to 20 year old raccoon in human terms. This one is macho yet considerate of the 'live and let live' world of humans in general. I saw this raccoon several times and two of the times I walked within about 3 feet of the animal and was impressed when it did not growl or hiss. It seemed fairly tame. So I began to telepath with it since it was so tame. I said to it mind to mind, "If you don't harm me I won't harm you." It said something like "Okay, but why are you talking to me? Most humans don't talk like this." Which implied to me that I was talking in what it considered animal language. Again it said, "Why are you talking to me?" I said again back to it with my mind, " If you don't hurt me I won't hurt you." The raccoon replied back, "That is acceptable to me." But again for a third time it said, "Why are you talking to me?" This time I said, "Because you and I are here." It replied something like "Oh".

On one of the close walk-bys some boys said, "Wow. Did you see the raccoon?" To which I replied, "Yeah, They're cool." The boys were quite obviously taken with both the raccoon and being in Yosemite and staying at Yosemite Lodge.

My own childhood memories of the Lodge go all the way back to 1963 when I first came to camp in Yosemite Valley with my best friend and his family. I was 15 and had one of the best times during that week in my life. I felt nature and God everywhere and so my friend and I just hiked and swam and hiked and watched the fire falls at night and had a really great time. That week changed my life and deepened my spiritually by just being in this truly amazing place.

Back to the present. As I started to go to sleep I saw a vision of snow covering a city drain culvert and a clawed arm that looked like a raccoon reaching out. At first I wondered what was happenning but then soon realized that it was the raccoon I had mind talked with earlier reaching out to me because it was cold and asking to be invited into my room for the night. It is possible other guests have done this but I didn't think it a good idea because my daughter and wife would freak out and raccoons though cute are wild and unpredictable at times and don't usually have good indoor manners. The vision dream woke me up because it was very wild and primal like wild animal communications tend to be. They are not civilized and disciplined almost to extinction like humans. They are still in touch with their emotions and would probably try to run away from or kill anyone trying to give them prosac and trying to force them to fit into a worldwide sick civilization and society. Unfortunately, some humans have lost their connection to true primal wildness. What is the difference, I wonder, between someone so mood altered by legally prescribed drugs that they can no longer make love or have any useful feelings that help them to survive? What is their difference from a biological robot? My answer is that there is no difference. Without ones instinct and intuition intact I don't consider anyone to be human in my personal definition. Logic and reason only takes a human so far. Without instinct and intuition and nature and for some, God, or Buddha or whatever I don't consider that person to be human in my definition.

For me, a person has to be kind to be considered human. A person has to defend himself but also has to help and protect others from harm whenever possible. So I watch people and watch what they do and how they live. People I consider to be human I reach out to and make them my friends if possible. People I don't consider to be human I either avoid or try to teach to be human if they will let me.

Though the raccoon reached out to me there wasn't too much I felt I could do for it. However, just be being itself the raccoon helped me to renew my wildness. In this situation, the raccoon was much more precious than I. I didn't have very much I could share or help the raccoon with except it realized that some humans can talk the way animals do, mind to mind. I have been blessed to study with many Tibetan Lamas as well as several native American Medicine men who have imparted to me some of their skills learned and passed down from teacher to student for thousands and thousands of years. But tonight I renewed my wildness once again by mind talking and dream talking with a friendly raccoon in Yosemite National Park.

Saturday December 8th 2001

Tonight, my friend the raccoon from last night showed up and came between me and the veranda door back into my hotel room at Yosemite Lodge. I had been sitting peacefully in the outdoor chair next to the outdoor table and cooling down after skiing in the night under the stars. However, when he startled me I realized he thought since I was at an outdoor table he thought there must be food. Otherwise why would I be there? Yes, I can think like a raccoon and many other species. Ha Ha. However, an earth born human is my most natural process.

When I got up to go into my room the raccoon realized that I was a little too close and jumped down off the railing and into my neighbor's adjacent hotel veranda. A few moments later I was going to give a potato chip to him as an offering to the local nature spirits as I was taught by a Tibetan Geshe from the Kham province of Tibet. My friend the Geshe, came and lived on the California Coast when we brought him back from Dharmsala, India when we travelled there in 85-6. We had many amazing experiences with our Geshe friend from the time we first met him in 1983 until around 2000 when he passed away in the US.

Anyway, my wife told me that a potato chip wouldn't be good for the raccoon and recommended a piece of apple instead. So I cut off a piece of apple and placed it on the table outside on the veranda. A few minutes later I heard the rattle of the veranda table and chair. My wife and daughter looked out through the drapes and saw him. He had taken the apple and was now eating it under the table. This meant a lot to my wife as I had read the previous piece on the raccoon the previous night and she had been moved by it. I hope you enjoyed this experience too.

Posted Monday December 3rd 2001 written Friday November 30th 2001

The Pleading soul

I guess I have always pled with life on behalf of souls. This is true as far back as I can remember which is millions of years since this galaxy came to a matter universe from an antimatter universe. I have only worn this body however, since 1948. Some of my spiritual teachers labeled me Crazy Wisdom because of my pleading on behalf of souls. Some have called me wise and noble and others have just called all my nobleness crazy. It doesn't matter what any of us are called really. What matters after all is what happens to our souls which live on into infinity. If we can't be noble now then when? If someone is being hurt unjustly stand up for them. The next time it might be you and then you will need someone else to stand up for you. Civility and nobility walk hand in hand. If you want to see lack of civility and nobility in action just read or watch Lord of the Flies. I don't think any of us with to live in the world of that story. Our only protection is to stand up for what is right and what is noble. Though that may be different for each one of us we must still stand up for what we most believe in. The alternative is to watch all life on earth and earth itself go extinct and disappear!

 

8:44pm Monday December 3rd 2001

I just saw a bumper sticker that said "UFO'S ARE REAL- THE GOVERNMENT ISN'T". I thought to myself, "y'know that is a true statement!"

November 3rd 2001

California is safe for now

I agree with the Govenor of California in his idea to enlist the common people as eyes and ears to protect both themselves and their state from what happened to New York. With the knowledge of possible attack on suspension bridges spread through the public it all but eliminates the plan at least for now in the mind of the terrorists. It is not that they might try this again in an unguarded moment. However, for now our bridges and people are not smoking ruin.

My concern is also about the news I heard of a nuclear waste bomb that was travelling though central america on its way to the US. I never heard if it was stopped or got through to the states. A suicide scuba diver with a bomb with nuclear waste strapped to it could create a city so radiated that no one could live there safely. I'm very concerned the terrorists are going to take this war nuclear. If they do I believe as a precognitive psychic that Afghanistan, Pakistan, Saudi Arabia, Syria, Israel and Indonesia will all be nuked out of existence. I believe the US will have no choice but to nuke at that point. I believe the main reason we don't have a ground war in Afghanistan is that our military knows this is probably coming. It is sad to state the obvious. Especially since it will be in no ones interests to see whole countries uninhabitable for hundreds and perhaps thousands of years.

To get back to releasing information, I believe that our intelligence agencies knew of the attack on the world trade center. I believe it was allowed just like Pearl harbor was allowed to wake us all up and to goad the nation into a literal war on Terrorism. I believe our intelligence community knew that the only way to wake people up before we lost our free society completely was to allow this to happen. It is the old story of putting a live Lobster in boiling water. If you do he will jump out like the US just did. However, if you put him in cold water and slowly bring it to a boil he will not have any moment that he senses enough danger to jump out and so dies. This is what was happening to our society before September 11th.

Plausible Deniability

A friend recently enquired about a recent outpatient procedure that required a general anesthesia (my first since my wisdom teeth at 18) so I was completely unconscious to my way of thinking for 2 hours. The anesthesia included valium an iv drip and sodium pentothal (sp?). anyway, he was concerned what I would talk about under anesthesia. My response was "plausible deniability". I was first introduced to this concept in full during a movie in which the US President asked his national security advisor why he was never told about the real area 51. The NSA's advice was 'Plausible deniability'. In my case I find it is the same. The beauty of time travel is that most people think its ridiculous and impossible technologically. Most governments of the Earth want the average person to think that too. Only a few scientists know or are allowed the truth. It stays like that for thousands of years into the future. This is because Nuclear weapons are nothing to time travel. With time travel one can prevent nuclear wars even after they have been fought and the common people don't even know it. Think about that the next time you think time travel is impossible. Plausible deniability- My definition is a way of making truth seem impausable, ridiculous or stupid to the uninitiated. The earth uses it. The galaxy uses it. Other galaxies use it. It is one of the ultimate weapons to protect planets and civilizations from destruction. Think about it!!!

Monday October 29th 2001 10:42 pm pst USA

WILL THE AFGHAN INNOCENTS SURVIVE THIS WINTER?

Yes, two world trade center buildings and thousands of innocent people are gone. Yes, 15,000 children lost one or both parents. Yes, there is anthrax at the Captial Building, The White House, The Supreme Court, The Department of State, multiple post offices etc. and now even a hospital worker and a private citizen have repiratory anthrax and may not live.

However, if the US allows 3 to 7 million mostly innocent Afghan people to starve to death this winter our good name throughout the world will be crap. We will become a sick joke to the rest of the world.

Yes. We need to show the world we aren't going to take this kind of attack from anyone without a major retaliation. However, allowing 3 to 7 million Afghans to freeze or starve to death will just make everyone on earth except for America's foremost hawks completely fed up with the US and its policies. We must not let this humanitarian catastrophe take place. If we do it will harm and kill mostly the women, the children, the human shields of the Taliban.

Twenty years from now you will have 1,000,000 Bin Ladens who were sons and nephews and friends of those who starve to death in the cold Afghan winter. We in the Western Christian world must think carefully of the future. Can we survive 1,000,000 more Bin Ladens 20 years from now? The whole world is watching. This isn't just High Noon in the Wild West. This is much different than anything any of us has had to face before.

October 7 2001

Angels I have known from the beginning

Like the rest of you out there I have been very depressed since September 11 2001. I was inspired to write something to uplift us all today.

My first memory in this life that makes sense to me is my Grandmother singing Hark the Herald Angels Sing while being rocked in my grandmothers lap. I was 1 or 2 years old. I looked up and saw in the air Arcangel Michael and his band of Arcangels. They were dressed each in a different jeweled armour up to their necks. They all wore their hair to their shoulders and were beardless. They all smiled down at me as if to say, "It's okay Freddie. We are here for you!"

Later when I was 5 I had chicken pox. My mother and my grandmother were in the next room praying for me. A golden light that filled my room came in and healed me. I knew it was Jesus and his Angels. I remember I used to like to be sick because I knew Jesus and his angels would heal me. I loved the whirring healing feeling of regeneration.

When I was 21 I did not wish to live anymore. A friend of my parents who was then 35 took me under her wings because she saw how "gifted" I was and tried to save my life. She succeeded when she showed me how to invoke angels. I remember how amazed I was as they appeared as oval shaped lights in the physical. At that time she invoked angels that glowed pink, blue and white and gold. Each angel had a different mission like healing, protecting, resurrecting and so on. This helped give me the strength to go on.

At about age 50 I had been angry for some time that my divorce had separated me from my daughter except for a few weeks a year. One day my stress created me waking up with numb and blue lips and numb arms. I couldn't think very straight so I called my son to come over to take me to the hospital. I also walked next door to my neighbor's to have him watch me until my son arrived. After I called my son I noticed that there were white light angels appearing all around me. There were between 12 to 30 that I could see surrounding me. They said, "Don't be afraid! You are not going to die! Your life will get better now!" They repeated these words over and over until they sunk into my soul. I completely let go of all fear. Because the angels were there I knew I would be okay. For 7 months the doctors were afraid for me. At times I thought I might die. But because the angels had come to me that day I refused to be afraid and I lived through what the doctors 7 months later diagnosed as a heart virus. I talked to the best heart specialist in my county about 1 year later and he said, "That's amazing you lived through that because many people die the first few months. You were very lucky to have survived. In my heart I knew it was because the angels had prepared me.

I had been afraid to write and compile my book "Memories" that is online from this site because of the sensitive issues it covers such as "Time Travel", "Galactic and planetary governments" etc. I did not feel safe to write such a book and call it "truth". Because of my near death experience I realized how terrible it would be if I died before writing of my experiences. Especially if these past, present and future experiences could help prevent World War III which if left unchecked ceases all human life in the Americas and Asia. In other words everything that touches the pacific ocean becomes uninhabitable. This book also could become a basis of present earth governments to form alliances through time as well as space with the Galaxy as well as past and future civilizations on Earth.

When I was 21 and was considering suicide Elohar and Ragna, as well as ARcane acting as Saint Germain came to me and asked me to live on. They said, "You must live on because something you do in this lifetime helps prevent the extinction of all life on Earth!" I remember vowing to them to live on despite my desire to leave this veil of tears. I vowed to them to live on so that life on earth would not go extinct. Please help me to help prevent the extinction of all life on earth!The most important thing you can do is to help mainland China become a democracy as soon as possible. If you want your children to not go extinct this is the most important thing you can do!

 

NOTE:BUTTONS TO MY OTHER PAGES ARE AT THE BOTTOM OF THIS PAGE. THEY ARE: GALACTIC ECOLOGY, SCIENCE FICTION,&WAYS FOR EARTH TO SURVIVE. THE LAST TWO PAGES ARE FRED'S POEMS AND FRED'S FAVORITE LINKS If you want to email Fred click on the email button on the bottom of the page

Sunday October 7th 2001 3pm PST

IF IT LOOKS LIKE A DUCK AND QUACKS LIKE A DUCK AND WALKS LIKE A DUCK IT IS USUALLY A DUCK!

The following was a recent experience of mine in real life with Elohar and Ragna of my book "Memories".

The following was a very difficult experience for me simply because I couldn't deny it happened with any part of my mind. I'm writing this as of 10-05001 so I can better cope with everything that has happened worldwide since. This authenticity of my book and my gifts has been made 100% genuine and valid to my senses and awareness by the correct timing of these events one week before 9-11-01. I realize now that Ragna and Elohar came to offer Strength and support for the coming weeks and years for me and my family and all who have the strength and good senses to listen. The following happened about 1 week before 9-11-01:

Today I saw Elohar again. She came closer to me in the physical than I remember in my normal daily activities in the 21st century. My mother told me on the phone that a workman had come in the door uninvited. She is 82 and feeble. Her phone call triggered my memory earlier that day of a nice looking dark haired lady that I had held the door open for who appeared to be staying in the same Hotel in the Mountains as my family and I. When I realized she was "Elohar" from my book "Memories" it kind of shook me up that she would walk within 3 feet of me and not say anything beyond "Thank YOu" for holding the door open for me. However, I know that to protect our time of the 20th and 21st century I need plausable deniability in case I was ever drugged or deeply questioned by a present day earthly power. It is important that no real shred of proof exists in any physical sense. In this way Everyone in all times and time lines is protected.

Later the next day: I'm sitting at the Awesome base site on the NW side of the lake. Elohar intimated in a vision that the Awesome would be based here until about 2005, at least.

It's a beautiful day in early September 2001. The Awesome will make many trips from the 21st Century to the 70th century as well and many other time and space locations. This allows maximum protection for our time and present transitions. It also allows for automatic protection.

I was greeted by Arcane today while I was on the lake. He said, "I think that's the best rock seat of Castle Lake. At the time I didn't know who he was. He looked and spoke differently than I remembered him. However, as a galactic under cover it made sense that he would have to be able to pass for a modern day American.

Later, Elohar came to me in another vision and said, "Remember, Jonathan, your writing and being make a tremendous difference in the ongoing survival of the human race on earth and beyond. It is your life's mission to influence other to make the effort necessary to create a good future for their children and grandchildren and so on."

The next day I woke up and felt like writing. "I feel very changed by my newest experiences with God. The fact that Elohar and Ragna came to visit me in my own time shows me that good headway is being made in the infinite ongoing and continued refinement of time. This makes me very happy as a bodhisattva because I can directly experience the disapearance of suffering that has been both avoided and eliminated in time both past and future. This brings Great Peace!

I believe that developing our instincts and intuition gives each one and their children the greatest chance for long term survival of our species. I have watched so called intellectually brilliant people accidentally snuff themselves out because they failed to develope their intuitions and instincts for long term survival of themselves and their children. I have brought to this site all the information that I felt safe enough to help others develope a compassionate instinct for spirit and physical survival no matter what.

Saturday August 11 2001

I am continuing to write. The next installment for the Memories series will be tentatively called The History of Arcane the ending of the filename is memb1. eventually there will be memb2 etc.

Monday August 20th 12:12Pm pst

Dragons of Compassion

"Once one decides to be a Dragon of Compassion of the infinite Ocean of Compassion that spans all time and space and beyond there is no more fear. The trillions of Dragons of Compassion throughout all time and space are ones allies in this eternal now. There is infinite wisdom and compassion and no reason to ever fear again!" It is my real life experience that all the saints of all religions throughout earth and all the planets of time and space and beyond are a part of this infinite ocean of compassion that I and trillions of others have found peace within. Since time and space are no barrier to this alignment there is absolutely nothing to fear as long as one holds all life in time and space as intrinsicly sacred and honors all life in time and space and beyond. The demeanor of a Dragon of Compassion or potential dragon of compassion is obvious to any Dragon of Compassion in Time and Space or beyond.May infinite Blessings be upon all beings throughout all Time and Space.

 

Tuesday July 17th 2001

I have continued to edit the book Memories. I've decided to stay with that name to encourage others to access genetic memories and past life soul memories. For those souls who choose reincarnation as a way of life it is possible to access both genetic memories and soul memories. However, you will have to meditate on whether this is useful to you and others or not. The main reason I have been guided to write this first book of a series is to help prevent the extinction of life on earth as well as to encourage all of you to do what you can to give your children and theirs and theirs a good future that you would be proud to have them live rather than to recoil in horror at how bad it might be if we do nothing.

New Book! tentative name MEMORIES 10-17-2000

 

And Yes, truth is definitely stranger than fiction! I'm working on putting a rough draft of my new book online. I have prayed a lot about this. Since I see it is unlikely to get the book in print or on tape this year I have been guided through my prayers to make sure it is available in some form this Millenial Year of the Dragon.

 

And To begin to read it now look at the top or bottom of your page for: /RainForest/Wetlands/2634/ Before rainforest it will probably have other things. place your mouse cursor there and left click. the whole thing should turn blue, brown, grey or some other color depending on your system. touch your right arrow and the color will disapear from it. then left arrow to where it says 2634/ If you write mem.html next to 2634/ like this: /2634/mem.html and then hit your ENTER key it will take you to my first book web page. If you want to go to my next book page do the above except left arrow and put 2 through 11 to visit the rest of the book. So it will look like this: /2634/mem2.html for the 2nd web page and /2634/mem3.html for the 3rd web page etc.

Another way to access is to type geocites.com/lemurian7/mem.html etc.

To get back to my home page from mem.html mem2,mem3,mem4,mem5,mem6,mem7,mem8,mem9,mem10, or mem11 please replace them with index.html to return to home page. Thanks.

 

I have worked hard as a soul searching for truth my whole life. I have worked on this book for about 20 years now. In the beginning of the 80's I was given the first three pages of Elohar and Ragna, Living One,Arcane as well as Lord Fire. At the time I knew that Elohar and Ragna were future lives of my parents and I knew that Lord Fire was also a past life experience. However, Arcane took more time to realize what that was all about. By the 90's I realized that Arcane's life had already happened to me even though it is about 1,000,000 years into the future. It is my experience that Arcane has visited the present earth and galaxy in the 20th century onward to when he was born and is working on keeping the human race alive while they learn to be civilized in the ways of the galaxy.

If this is all too terrifying to grasp please just read my rough draft of MEMORIES as Science Fiction.

I myself became frightened when I saw the movie Communion in the 80's. It took me several years to realize that before God each of us can only be responsible for what we know to be real. Being terrified of things that go bump in the night isn't useful. In the end there is nothing to fear but fear itself. A useful Koan is: If you are ready to live forever you may die right now but if you are ready to die right now you may live forever! The purpose of my writing this inspired book is to give humans the paradigms and knowlege they need to survive the galaxy as it is. We are as primitive as the tribes of Indians Anthropologists have found that had had no contact with the civilized world in relation to the rest of the galaxy. We humans of earth are about as vulnerable as well, physically, mentally, emotionally and spiritually. But the civilized members of the galaxy view us as precious and relatively undefiled. The real question is this: How do we survive ourselves, our overpopulation, Aids, and everthing else and still cope with how naive we are within the galaxy. This book I believe is true and writen like a legend. I have changed 90% of the dates so time travelers cannot easily harm any of the charactors. This effort is an experiment authorized by Eridian, His Oneness,Arcane, Elohar and Ragna etc. to help humans in their Galactic transition to an adult civilization. At present we are a Galactic Protectorate. In other words we are seen and used as a park. Earth is viewed at present like a cross between Yellowstone, Yosemite, Disneyland and Disney World. This is our physical reality. However, if any of this is too much just laugh and pretend it's a joke and science fiction.

It should not come as too big a surprise to any of us that there are many seen and unseen layers to physical and spiritual reality. I have just been gifted with the right abilities and inclination to research in some apparently new directions(at least to our western society) I have found it an advantage to have been raised a Christian mystic and then as an adult I was exposed to Tibetan Buddhism, Native American Shamanism and the Teachings of Yogananda and the Self Realizations Fellowship. Everything I have studied has been a further piece in the puzzle we all face in trying to understand our place in the universe. Now that I'm 52 I'm more aware than every of what I don't know. I find this is a mark of a wise person. A fool thinks he knows everything. A wise person is more aware of what he doesn't know and therefore compensates for it and survives. Whereas a fool only survives by the Grace of God. We've all been fools to make it this far. Let's be wise now too.

 

Earth governments and corporations aren't what I fear. I'm concerned about galactic criminals and galactic Corporations that act as criminals by using Earth's multnational corporations as puppets in order to steal earth's resources especially water and minerals.

A Poem- From Castles to Cannons

Times have changed
Hopis say swim in the middle of the river
Don't hang onto the banks
Go with the flow
We are all swept away in the new tide
Fighting the changes only brings pain and hurt
Go with the changes
Build a new life from the ashes of the old

A new world paradigm builds
Just as it did in the early 1900's
Everything has changed
And so have we<

I find myself trying to cling onto a past now dead
A past I felt secure in
Nothing feels secure like it once did

I remember how feelings of security crashed during the Cuban Missile Crisis
And when the Kennedys and King died
But it was different than this
And those days are gone
I remember then how insecure we all felt in the 60's
None of us expected to live to be 30
Many young people now may feel the same way
But I say to you truly
You will not die

You will just have to find a way to cope with all the changes
Just as we all did in the 60's
Just as people have had to find ways of coping and going on
Throughout all past times
Things are just different now
They are not over
Just different

.

Thursday August 9th 2001 5:32 PM pst

Compassionate Pragmatism

In my teens and early 20's I was an honest idealist. Although this is admirable it is also dangerous to oneself and to others. So ever so slowly I changed into what I would now call a compassionate Pragmatist. My definition of such a label would be going after whatever I see as useful in as compassionate a way as possible while still attaining the goal. As a young person I was brutally honest. I slowly learned that one need not be so brutally honest. I learned that it was more important to help beings including myself move forward in kindness and compassion toward all beings. Generally I find that about 95% to 995 of the human race want the best for all beings. However, 1% to 5% can cause extinction of a species a race or a planet so we must all be constantly vigilant and compassionate for the best outcome for all beings. When I move toward creating a positive outcome I always bring in God and higher beings such as masters and angels into the process. This alway creates blessing, grace and safety for any endeavor. If the endeavor is not sanctioned it never takes place when one moves in this way. So there is always infinite Strength, compassion, and wisdom in anything manifested in this way. This is useful because then there is no remorse or guilt in anything manifested. There is always peace. So I advocate to you that compassionate pragmatism is a very useful tool to take along into business, relationships, or whatever you may be doing that God smiles upon.

Monday may 28th 9:45 am pst

Structure is Structure But
Spirit is Spontaneous

I have been going through a mind and spirit death and rebirth. I am greatful to God for providing an afluent structure the last 2 years in order to do my life's work which is helping the humans of earth to survive long enough to colonize other worlds and dimensions. It's not that this is not already happening secretly. However, until the whole world is let in on the contacts and colonization it will never be healthy for life on earth as long as it is kept in secret as it is now.

It is always amazing to my how an illness can bring one closer to God. I have been dealing with a chest cold and bronchitus for almost a week now. The antibiotic zithromax is great for stopping things likepneumonia by the way. By the fourth day I knew I had to get some zithromax as a precaution against pneumonia. I have been having many visions and dying to self. I am very greatful for this illness in that I accept death and therefore accept God. From this comes innocense and rebirth. It seems like we have to become a zero so that God can renew us with his essence of rebirth. Allowing death and rebirth in this way allows Us to potentially live on in a physical body indefinitely. There appears to be no real barrier to a human for living millions of years other than a psychological one. I realized this at about 17 and began psychologically preparing to live 1000's of years or more. Though a part of me doesn't entirely believe this that is the same part of the that expected to be dead before 30 and I am now 53 have raised or am raising 5 children aged 5 to 30 and still have my long term health. So I'm now inclined to believe more the possibility of living to at least one hundred or more.

I'm amazed at how different this century is from the last so far. I find it quite strange. The primary difference from the last century is less continuity and connectedness in an intimate way(and I don't mean sexual intimacy)and more connectedness in less intimate ways through the internet and e communications. Though the possibilities of less wars through worldwide communication of individuals by emails etc. it also changes humans away from being more tribal and family and community centered to being individually centered and globally centered. Whether this is good or bad is a matter of individual opinion. It is just very different from what life was life in the 1950's when I was a chld.

"I AM FRED OF GOD"

May 16th 2001

Before you laugh just put your name in the Blank. Say "I AM ______ of God". When you say it does it feel true or do you laugh? Now, remember imagine this is your connection to God before Any religion was even thought of. Say it again. "I AM ________ of God. Are you feeling this? Is it starting to get real for you or have you been conditioned and put down by those around you all your life so you can't ever say this and have it be real. If that's the case it is time to take control of your life. Keep saying this until it is true. Keep saying in until you no longer have to laugh in embarrassment. Keep saying it until you have taken all power back from those who have stolen it from you and have given it back to yourself and God. You are Free. You are God's. You are ______ of God.

This last week I was talking to God. This is a fairly normal experience for me to talk to God and to have God communicate back. I find this ability more useful than breathing. It is something we all have. It is built in before birth. Religions that want your money don't always want you to know this, however. But believe me God is free and all can communicate with God if they will just take the time to deeply listen and watch after they speak to God.

I had gotten confused as to what my agreements were with God and so I asked for a clarification. God had demanded that I invoke myself as a co-creator with God or die when I was 15. Since this was pretty traumatic at the time I hadn't asked all the details I should have. I was asking a question about how each person and possibly each creature is somehow created in God's image and what all that was about. The answer I got back was different than I expected. It appears that we are created in God's image and that what this means is that we each are each creative works of Art that God has created. However, since the basis of God is not limited to time and space it is different than how beings within time and space usually think it is.

God told me that to be myself in fullness is the highest gift to God that One can give. Being a slave to God is only for some people who want that. Being beneficent and kind to all starting with oneself and then including all beings one encounters or thinks or feels about is what is most important to God. In otherwords being all you can be in Kindness, beneficence and creativity are the highest gifts you can give to God. And if you can be playful and have fun doing it so much the better! I felt very relieved after this conversation!

May 8th 10:12am pst

The REAL ENERGY STORY

Let's not beat around the bush. Let's get right to it.

Even though corporate greed is temporarily at the heart of the theft of California's and through California the rest of the nations financial resources that is not at the long term heart of the problem.

The real long term monster has many heads. The first head of the monster is OPEC. The Arab and other OPEC leaders seeing that the developed world was very properous the last few years decided that they wanted more of the world's prosperity. Also Arab terrorists who hate the technological rich Christian world who are financed by OPEC wanted more oil money to spread terrorism to more directly overthrow Christian nations in their desperate bid to create a world dominated by fundamentalist ISLAM.

Western oil companies seeing only through the eyes of greed decided to capitalize on the OPEC cartels obsession with terrorist greed and make big money too. The problem with this is common man everywhere is getting more and more pissed of by the moment and if he can find a group or person to blame this growing ridiculousness and pain on he will.I fully expect some form of violence to erupt toward some scapegoat Bush will try to find a scapegoat but it won't be Bin Laden because the CIA, FBI and NSA cannot lose BIN LADEN because he is the only thing that allows their continued good funding. The saddest thing is that whatever the scapegoat is it will be like kicking your dog. It won't solve anything and things will get worse until the real problems are confronted directly. However, since US media is owned by big oil more and more don't expect any useful information in the solving of our problems. If you listen to US media things will only get worse and worse. Public Radio, the internet, BBC and ITN are the only sources that I have found that don't sound like a US multinational corporate infomercial.

However, on the energy side I do have a solution. Since California has always been at the cutting edge of new technology the world is now looking to California to solve the world's energy crisis. We are the only ones crazy enough, innovative enough, experimental enough or creative enough to create the long term solutions necessary for the world to survive this. Our biggest obstacle is government bureaucracy getting in the way. Californians now need the freedom to create a solution. In other words we need to be left alone to create the long term solutions to the worlds energy problems.
1.We need tax credits to build wind and solar solutions.
2. We need all new roofs in California to be built with solar cells embedded.
3. We need to be allowed to put wind generators where there is wind on power poles and in residential trees in an aesthetic way.
4.All lighting in the state of California must come from solar or wind power. In order to do this all traffic signals must be primarily solar with batteries. Grid would be only for back up on cloudy days.

5.All new cars and trucks sold in California must be hybrids, especially the SUVS. In other words: gas or diesel or hydrogen generating electric power to power the wheels.
The surface of all cars must be solar panels built into the roofs, hoods and trunks to obsorb solar power at all times the sun is out. Whenever possible cars and trucks should be parked outside in the sun to continue power generation during daylight hours. By doing this and saving all excess solar and wind power in good deep cycle batteries both in cars and homes it would create an awesome power storage capacity. Any unneeded excess capacity could then be sold back to the state by individual consumers on Power Crisis days to the grid.

For more information check out realgoods.com online or find other solar power consultants and suppliers. Wind is much more likely to create enough power for your home especially if you are running refrigerators, power tools etc. However, solar may cover all your lighting needs if you are careful and have enough sun where you live.

This archive page goes from June 6th 2005 all the way back to either May 8th 2000 or may 8th 2001. I'm not sure because of the server glitch that lost almost two years of my journal  blogs even though I don't think people called them blog articles yet at that point.